War, states, and contention: A comparative historical study – TARROW (CSS)

TARROW Sidney War
Sidney Tarrow. Foto: WRVO /

TARROW S War States and Contention WarTARROW, S. War, states, and contention: A comparative historical study. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2015. Resenha de: MUSHTAQ, Sabah. Canadian Social Studies, v.48, n.2, p., 2016.

Sidney Tarrow is Maxwell Upson Emeritus Professor of Government and Visiting Professor of Law at Cornell University. He is the writer of numerous books, including The Language of Contention: Revolutions in Words, 1688–2012 and Strangers at the Gates: Movements and States in Contentious Politics. His book, War, States and Contention. A Comparative Historical Study, is a splendid and ground-breaking contribution to the comprehension of how war and states converge with contentious political issues.

Through a double accentuation on the structural foundations of war and dispute, from one perspective, and actor mobilization and repertories of contentious political issues from the other perspective, Sidney Tarrow addresses issues that lie at the heart of contemporary investigation on the restructuring of the state and on the obscuring of territories between internal and external politics. Beginning from the famous contention progressed by Charles Tilly that “states make war, war also makes states,” the book adds contentious politics to the equation. This adjunction provides further understandings of the relationship between states and war; contentious politics clarifies why and how states participate in wars, and the impacts of war on states. But the book additionally reveals insight into a second, less known equation of Tilly’s, which builds up a relationship between war and natives’ rights. Tarrow talks about how war prompts the employment of emergency measures that lessen rights, regardless of whether they are reinstated later. In other words, when a state rolls out war this involves changes in: the nature of internal contentious politics, the state’s reactions to conflict, and in state organization.

Tarrow examines these issues through a comparative historical study that uncovers how current structural changes in states, fighting, and types of contentious politics alter what we might see in the time of Western state-building. Drawing on these mechanisms connected to the formation and union of Western European states, Tarrow acknowledges two pivotal upturns. On the one hand, it puts contention between war and the state, considering both opposition from within national boundaries and from outside. Through this, he also studies the various forms through which domestic and international conflict stand in relation to each other. On the other hand, Tarrow updates these issues to the present in the analysis of the U.S. state and the War on Terror. He reveals how structural changes linked to globalisation and internationalisation alter the relationships between states, warfare, and forms of contention.

The author’s argument is built around a triptych—war, state, and contention—and bridges the gap between social movement studies, comparative historical sociology studies, and international relations. The relevance of this approach relies not only on placing three usually separate strands of literature in dialogue with one another, but also on the major results that the book offers. Powerful hypotheses for further research are provided. The present discussion engages with the book’s arguments on three intertwined topics, which constitute some of its major results: the relation between war and citizens’ rights; the transformation of the territoriality of war, states and contention; and the relation between war and the state. The inclusion of contention between war and rights reveals itself to be crucial for clarifying the relationship between the two. This is needed given that the issue seems not entirely solved by the historical sociology of the state, and is almost left unaddressed by research on contemporary wars and social movements. In this respect, one of the most striking results of the book is to reveal at what point the modern state is characterised by periods of restriction of citizens’ rights in wartime. In Tilly’s argument about war, states and rights, the relation between the three elements has a positive effect on rights. Because he looks at contentious politics, Tarrow demonstrates that the shrinkage of rights in times of war is a recurrent and understudied feature of the state as a specific political system. The advent of this “emergency script” is unveiled through a detailed historical account.

Chapters about U.S. politics after 9/11 shed light on a major transformation related to the use of legal instruments to modify the limits of the legally accepted boundaries of states’ interventions on bodies and limitations of individual liberties. The “rule by law” argument provides key understandings of how liberal democracies combine their foundational creeds with increasingly illiberal policies. Instead of despotic emergency rule, what is observed is a creeper process. Formally and procedurally, the U.S. state did not roll back liberal constitutionalism; however, in its content, the latter has been partially reshaped by the transformation of legally accepted boundaries on crucial issues such as the right to a fair trial or to individual integrity. In addition, both the increasing duration of wars and the undefined boundaries between times of war and peace have created a new hybrid status that seems to facilitate the perpetuation of these measures. By showing how the U.S. state deals with composite and long wars, and analyzing the interplay between contention, war, and states’ activities, Tarrow provides a critical contribution for the study of the blurred boundaries between domestic and international politics. The study of how international movements engage with states and vice versa sheds light on a major restructuring of the spatial dimension of power, while Tarrow also points out recurrent mechanisms of diffusion from policies for war to civilian policies.

In his book, Tarrow provides a stimulating perspective on the restructuring of state territoriality and its effects. In doing so, he echoes the questions raised by scholars who start from the idea that territoriality—bounded political authority—is a fundamental principle of modern political systems, and are interested in current processes of unbundling territoriality.

Sidney Tarrow’s investigation gives valuable insight in to the notion new territorialities in politics, and could engage more straightforwardly with these writers and with his own particular past contributions on these issues. Indeed, Tarrow has two fundamental arguments to make in this regard. This first is that he draws on the state-building literature, he indicates how the territorial restructuring of both war and contention influences the state, whose organization is as a matter of first importance territorial. Along these lines, Tarrow puts war back into the examination of state territorial restructuring. While most research sheds light on economics as a main thrust, contentious politics and composite wars additionally involve new types of state intervention and institutional arrangements. The second argument of Tarrow is that the unbundling of political power and rights are mutually related. The historical backdrop of the state and rights is a matter of territorial infiltration, confinement within boundaries, and the definition of the criteria that consider the privileges of political and social rights. A third set of comments highlights war and the transformation of the state in terms of power and bureaucracy. The preparation for war and the state of war opens up new opportunities for state authority in terms of the repression of opponents, as well as for the strengthening of both tax and repressive apparatus.

Tarrow’s main consequence for the U.S. state in relation to these issues is fascinating.

Indeed, there is an expansion of the structure of government; for example, the scope of the FBI and the Pentagon, as well as the multiplication of new agencies and joint-government organisations. Both the scope and the size of the U.S. state have expanded, despite a strong anti-state tradition. In the War on Terror, the contradiction between the expansion of the national security state and the anti-state movement has been somewhat resolved through increased outsourcing to private firms for the delivery of military and intelligence services.

This form of “government though contracts” allows for the preservation of existing budgets in the security sector, while increasing side-expenditure which is more difficult to track and control. The quick and poorly coordinated multiplication of contracts has created a much more intrusive U.S. state, but also a state more vulnerable to penetration from civil society and to regulatory capturing from firms. The writer conceptualizes this transformation of state power through Michael Mann’s distinction: there is in this manner a double extension of both the hierarchical and the infrastructural force of the U.S. state in connection to the War on Terror. This point, which is significant to the argument, is to a great degree stimulating.

Sabah Mushtaq – History Department. Quaid-i- azam University Islamabad, Pakistan [email protected].

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Assessing historical thinking & understanding: Innovative designs for new standard – VanSLEDRIGHT (CSS)

VanSLEDRIGHT, B. Assessing historical thinking & understanding: Innovative designs for new standards. New York, NY: Routledge, 2014. Resenha de: RUSSELL, Matthew. Canadian Social Studies, v.48, n.1, p.24-27, 2015.

History education researchers and history teachers have shown a growing interest in the teaching and learning of historical thinking. However, little has been said about how to assess disciplinary thinking in history. Bruce VanSledright, professor of history and social studies education at the University of North Carolina, Charlotte, attempts to fill this void with this timely and important book, entitled Assessing Historical Thinking & Understanding. Throughout the book, VanSledright proposes new methods of history assessment that utilize best teaching practices that are aligned with the American Common Core English Language Arts strand concerning history (Common Core, 2015). This book is relevant to the Canadian context as well.

Provincial curricula in Québec, British Columbia, Manitoba, and now Ontario emphasize historical thinking and as a result this book is a useful resource for teachers faced with teaching and assessing historical thinking.

The main is focus in this book is using diagnostic assessment in order to provide formative evidence of students’ understanding of historical thinking so that teachers may give feedback to the students, and adjust their teaching process accordingly. VanSledright has organized the book around the assessment triangle identified by Pellegrino, Chudowsky and Glasner (2001) where the three pillars of assessment are: a theoretical model of domain learning, tasks that allow for performance observation of learning goals, and the interpretation method for making inferences from student evidence. This part of the book is arguably the most important because it demonstrates a model for deep learning and understanding in history.

The strong emphasis on historical thinking in this book presupposes a familiarity with the processes and concepts of historical thinking. These concepts have become increasingly well known in the history education field through a number of publications (Lévesque, 2008; Lévesque, 2013; Seixas & Morton, 2013; VanSledright, 2010). VanSledright (2014) reviews these elements; however, the novice teacher or the history teacher without a strong background in the methodologies of the discipline may find his triangular model a roadblock to implementation. This is a valid concern because provincial curricula like Ontario in 2013 and Manitoba in 2014 have shifted towards historical thinking as underpinning learning in history (Government of Manitoba, 2014; Government of Ontario, 2013). Many history teachers lack the proper pedagogical skills in order to fully teach historical thinking in their classrooms. In Québec, where historical thinking has been part of the curriculum since 2007, many history teachers do not have formal training in history pedagogy (Éthier & Lefrançois, 2011). Also, when teachers have been progressively trained in disciplinary methods as history educators their experiences in teacher’s college often do not transfer to their own classrooms (Barton & Levstik, 2004). It would appear that there may be difficulty in implementing the assessment mind-shift when many teachers have not adopted the mindset that teaching historical thinking is, as VanSledright (2014) states, “sine qua non” (p. 6).

This book offers teachers an alternate method of assessing student knowledge of historical content, while also incorporating historical thinking concepts. Instead of the traditional multiple choice question, VanSledright (2014) proposes a weighted multiple choice model where students select the best answer from a list that has only one answer that is completely incorrect, but the other possibilities are somewhat correct (p. 59). In this model students would be awarded four points the most correct answer, two points for the next most compelling answer, and one point for the third. This model allows for questions that are at higher levels on Bloom’s Taxonomy and point to the complexity of the discipline itself. In weighted multiple choice questions the prompt is important because the purpose of the question is to assess historical understanding based on the procedures and cognitive strategies that the students have been using in class; for example: Based on the way the evidence we examined comes together, we can argue that Truman’s primary purpose for dropping atomic bombs on Hiroshima and Nagasaki was to a. avoid a costly and perilous ground invasion of the Japanese mainland.

  1. devastate the kamikaze morale and the arsenal of the Japanese air force.
  2. bring the immediate surrender of axis powers to allied forces.
  3. assert American military strength in the face of communist expansionism.

This model of multiple-choice test has the benefit of assessing deeper understanding and can be used in not only a formative manner because it gives information to the teacher about the level of student understanding, but also a summative way because the information could be used to make a judgment about a student’s achievement. While VanSledright is primarily concerned with the diagnostic assessment, the summative aspect is important to teachers who must report on student progress through grades. Here, the weighted multiple choice question could provide teachers an important summative tool that they may use, especially in programs of study that incorporate historical thinking within their standards.

The book also looks at other forms of assessment that are of interest to teachers. Question prompts with documents, interpretation essays, project presentations, verbal reports, and video analysis are considered as methods to corroborate information about student achievement. These other assessment strategies are open-ended and allow students to use evidence to substantiate and contextualize their interpretations.

VanSledright is writing from his position in the United States where accountability rules the day. He is guardedly optimistic that a change in assessment climate may occur: “In order for diagnostic assessment to operate in a large-scale testing culture, that culture in many different ways would need to redefine its attitudes and values regarding the purposes of assessing” (p.115). The first step in addressing this culture is in the classroom. Teachers need to take ownership of the curriculum and create a classroom assessment environment that promotes thinking and learning with students as partners in their learning (Brookhart, 2003). How might this look in a Canadian context? We can use the example of the imposition of the War Measures Act in order to see a weighted multiple-choice question in action. Primary source material is available through the Virtual Historian website; for example, a possible question might look like:

Based on the evidence we studied, we can argue that Trudeau’s primary purpose for invoking the War Measures Act was:

  1. to compensate for the inadequacy of the Quebec Police and the RCMP.
  2. to project power and strength to a scared population.
  3. because of the insufficient powers of the Criminal Code.
  4. because of the threat of a well-armed and co-ordinated FLQ.

A diagnostic question like this opens up a number of avenues for the teacher to take the learning.

First of all, it is an easy formative assessment in a ticket out the door scenario or lesson plenary. The question could be used prior to students beginning an argumentative piece because it would help the teacher understand the learning that took place during the lesson. As well, it could also help prepare students in developing a thesis statement or it could set up a discussion over whether or not the implementation of the War Measures Act was justified or not. This book offers ideas for the teacher that wishes to implement an assessment process that promotes deep learning of the discipline of history.

References

Barton, C. & Levstik, L. (2004). Teaching history for the common good. Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

Brookhart, S. (2003). Developing measurement theory for classroom assessment purposes and uses. Educational Measurement: Issues and Practice, 22(4), 5-12. doi:10.1111/j.1745- 3992.2003.tb00139.x

Common Core Standards Initiative. (2015). English language arts standards, history/social studies. Retrieved from: http://www.corestandards.org/ELA-Literacy/RH/9-10/

Éthier, M-A., & Lefrançois, D. (2011). Learning and teaching history in Quebec: Assessment, context, outlook. In P. Clark (Ed.), New possibilities for the past: Shaping history education in Canada (pp. 325-343). Vancouver: University of British Columbia Press.

Lévesque, S. (2008). Thinking historically: Educating students for the 21st century. Toronto, ON: University of Toronto Press.

Lévesque, S. (2013). Enseigner la pensée historique. Vancouver, BC: Critical Thinking Consortium.

Lévesque, S. et al. (n.d.). The October Crisis, 1970 (single lesson). The Virtual Historian. Retrieved from: http://www.virtualhistorian.ca/october_crisis_single Ministry of Education, (2013). Canadian and world studies. Toronto, ON: Government of Ontario.

Ministry of Education and Advanced Learning. (2014). Grade 11 history of Canada: A foundation of learning. Retrieved from: www.edu.gov.mb.ca/k12/cur/socstud/index.html

Ministère de l’éducation, loisir et sport. (2007). Québec education program. Quebec, QC: Gouvernment de Quebec

Pelligrino, J., Chudowsky, N., & Glaser, R. (Eds.) – National Research Council. (2001). Knowing what students know: The science and design of educational assessment. Washington, DC: National Academy Press.

Seixas, P. & Morton, (2013). The Big Six Historical Thinking Concepts. Toronto, ON: Nelson.

VanSledright, B. (2011). The challenge of rethinking history education: On practices, theories, and policy. New York, NY: Routledge.

VanSledright, B. (2014) Assessing historical thinking & understanding innovative designs for new standards. New York, NY: Routledge.

Matthew Russell – Faculty of Education. University of Ottawa.

[email protected] Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

The Big Six Historical Thinking Concepts – SEIXAS; MORTON (CSS)

SEIXAS, P. ; MORTON, T. The Big Six Historical Thinking Concepts. Toronto: Nelson Education, 2013. 219p. Resenha de: MYERS, John. Resenha de: MYERS, John. Canadian Social Studies, v.46, n.1, p.52-53, 2013.

In the past decade there has been a renaissance of sorts in North America in the area of history teaching and learning. The origins of this have been described elsewhere in Canadian Social Studies and other journals in both Canada and the United States.

One feature of this renewed interest has been the publication of a number of books striving to teach students how to think historically – to investigate how accounts of and from the past are constructed and reconstructed in contrast to the usual take on history as received wisdom from the past to be memorized and regurgitated in a test or two. The Big Six by Peter Seixas and Tom Morton is one of the latest of these efforts. It focuses on six concepts: historical significance, evidence, continuity and change, cause and consequence, historical perspective and the ethical dimension. These are similar to other dimensions of historical thinking going back to work in the UK from the late 1960s.

I review this book through two lenses. The lesser of these lenses is through my work with the authors, especially Tom Morton, who kindly notes our collaborations over several decades in the acknowledgements.

A more important lens is that of implementation. Implementing good ideas through provincial education mandates, workshops, institutes, conferences, and even professional learning communities, is largely a history of failure. My former Dean, Michael Fullan, has made a career chronicling why change is hard. There must be an “elephant graveyard” of ideas and innovations in education – sound in theory with potential for improving student learning, but through misinterpretation and overselling get distorted, dismissed, and disregarded – only to appear years or decades later freshly painted yet still repeating the same fruitless cycle. One can read Ken Osborne for the history of success and failure in the waves of history education reform in Canada.

What does The Big Six bring that can break this cycle of implementation failure? The layout is very teacher friendly with an extensive use of photos, charts, and diagrams: some of which I have used in my classrooms over the decades. For busy professionals, as well as for customers and marketers, appearance counts!.

Additional features that can help groups of teachers work through the ideas and traverse the “implementation dip” (Fullan et al., 1990) include the following:.

  • For each concept there is an artful blend of theory and practice, combining ideas of how historians actually think about the historical concept in question (and reflect it through their work) with how classroom teachers actually work with the concept. I can attest to the value of the classroom examples since I have worked with these and similar examples in many classrooms since the early 1970s. It seems to me that any work of history deals with many of these concepts simultaneously though separating them is useful for concentrated professional learning work.
  • A thought that came to mind when reading the accounts of how historians deal with the concept in question was the role of deep content knowledge as well as procedures for making connections between the content and the historical context.

I wonder how classroom teachers approach additional reading of books on history by historians and how such additional reading throughout their careers shapes their thinking and curriculum work. For example, after reading Margaret MacMillan’s Paris 1919 I would approach the significance of the Treaty of Versailles very differently in my modern world history course (in its final stages of revision in Ontario). For example, I would pay much more attention to emerging nationalisms in Africa, the Middle East and Asia.

  • Each concept has a set of “guideposts” that I consider standards for assessing understanding. Starting with students’ “limited” understandings of an historical concept, using the guideposts the authors offer a variety of teaching and assessment strategies to help students move towards “powerful” understandings without being messed up by different assessment terms and criteria that characterize education among our provincial jurisdictions. I found it easy to match. For example, the Application section in Ontario’s Achievement Charts for learning can be demonstrated through powerful understandings of many guideposts such as when students can define a period of history based on justifiable criteria and can see alternative ways of defining such periods (p. 94).
  • The DVD that comes with the book includes BLMs of parts and activities in each section plus additional questions and prompts to encourage the development of historical thinking in all students as well as outline rubrics for assessing the understanding of each of the concepts. These ideas are very practical and are not “methods from Mars”: ideas too challenging for us to use in our classes.

If there is a challenge in using The Big Six it is its richness. Busy teachers, some of whom with limited background of history work as undergrads, and less in exploring issues around historiography, may wonder where to start in their further learning. The organization of The Big Six allows for concentration on specific thinking, perhaps with the guideposts as workshop/exploration points, this “shrinking the changes” required (Heath and Heath, 2010).

References

Fullan, M. G., Bennett, B. & Rolheiser Bennett, C. (1990). Linking classroom and school improvement. Educational Leadership. 47 (8). 13-19.

Heath, C. and Heath, D. (2010). Switch: How To Change Things When Change Is Hard. New York: Broadway Books.

John Myers – Ontario Institute for Studies in Education.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Critical reflection in the classroom: Consciousness, praxis, and relative autonomy in social studies education – AU (CSS)

AU, W. Critical reflection in the classroom: Consciousness, praxis, and relative autonomy in social studies education. In A. P. DeLeon & E. W. Ross (Eds.), Critical theories, radical pedagogies, and social education: New perspectives for social studies education (pp. 163-181). Rotterdam: Sense Publishers, 2010. Resenha de: Abbott, Laurence. Situating radical pedagogies in social studies classrooms: An extended review of Critical Theories, Radical Pedagogies, and Social Education. Resenha de: ABBOTT, Laurence. Canadian Social Studies, v.45, n.1, p.59-70, 2012.

Introduction

As a student and teacher of social studies curriculum and pedagogy, I have encountered a range of conceptions of social studies, by experiencing and witnessing it as both practice and as praxis. Social studies pedagogy, at least in scholarly discourse, is contested, complex, evolving, dynamic, and amorphous (Clark, 2004; Nelson, 2001). As a school subject, it offers multifold potential to be a site of insightful and enriching engagement in the life world contexts that students inhabit, as well as a venue for purposeful and deliberate agency, encouraging students and teachers to engage in transformative action (den Heyer, 2009; Richardson, 2002; Sears, 2004; Segall & Gaudelli, 2007; Westheimer & Kahne, 2004). Social studies pedagogy in practice, however, is often conservative, reified, and stultifying. Its Deweyan democratic promise is largely undermined through covert class and race-based streaming that serves, more often than not, to sustain the status quo rather than encouraging students and teachers to overcome it (Apple, 1986; Hyslop-Margison & Sears, 2006; Kahne, Rodriguez, Smith, & Thiede, 2000).

The scholarly literature critiquing social studies pedagogies is vast, rich, with the most provocative critiques emerging out of neo-Marxian inspired perspective. Critical Theories, Radical Pedagogies, and Social Education: New Perspectives for Social Studies Education, edited by Abraham DeLeon and E. Wayne Ross, is a refreshing collection of essays that offers a range of critical and radical voices which are generally marginalized in the critical social studies ‘mainstream.’ The editors argue that there is an urgency to transform social studies pedagogy and activate students’ and teachers’ potential to be agents who can address and overcome economic, social and political disparities in power, wealth, and access to resources, especially in the context of current global economic crises (DeLeon & Ross, 2010).

Critical theory-inspired pedagogies are eclectic and can prove difficult to reconcile with each other. Essays in this collection concurrently complement each other while challenging each other for pride-of-place in the struggle for attention and justice, sometimes leveraging power in ways that harm other marginalized communities and causes. What is evident in reading these essays is the intellectual and emotional challenge of grasping the complex challenges and tensions teachers encounter when their commitment to social justice is overwhelmed by a torrent of injustices. A further complicating reason that justifies teachers’ resistance is the demand for a depth of understanding of political, social, and economic theories beyond anything that teacher education programs provide.

What is common among these essays is their critiques of neo-liberalism and marketplace logics. As an increasingly experienced reader of this genre, I have learned to both expect a bit of the unexpected, but to also encounter the familiar. The familiar is that these essays challenge readers to think and reimagine teaching practice and praxis, yet they are, collectively, light on remediation. The consequence is an audience problem.

While there is much here for people in the academy, the counter-neoliberal discourses in these essays are short on deliverables for practicing and pre-service teachers, an irony I am sure is not lost on this books’ editors. This collection is a good read with valuable insights that can impact teaching practice. Critical social studies pedagogies demand intellectual engagement and imagination if teachers are to make their subject area about fostering a desire to learn and act for change. While teachers may not buy, fully, into what is offered in these essays, readers have the chance to play with ideas they might not have otherwise encountered.

Working through the chapters

In chapter one, Abraham DeLeon (2010) argues for the inclusion of anarchistic radicalism in social studies. He points out that previously edited volumes of radical theory infused critical social studies pedagogy and omitted anarchist praxis. In this essay, DeLeon offers a critique of neo-Marxian critical theory’s “over-reliance on a mythical state coming that may or may not come into being” as a temporal condition that tantalizes agents with the potential for change in an imminent future time (p. 3). Anarchism, instead, demands that teachers and students be autonomous agents to facilitate change both now and in the immediate future. He suggests that anarchism’s potential stretches beyond neo-Marxian inspired critical theory by promoting action and sabotage to address, undermine, and overcome economic oppression. He writes that social studies teachers must imagine a praxis where sabotage-as-pedagogy is thought of as “creative and hopeful in remaking our world into something new,” and that sabotage can be a “model for direct action” (p. 3) in social studies classrooms.

This sense of urgency runs through the whole collection of essays, yet, talk of a crises in social studies, especially in regards to engaged citizenship is not new (Sears & Hyslop-Margison, 2007). Current economic conditions both in North America and globally are aggravating economic and political disparities at a faster tempo than just a decade ago, but this receives insufficient attention in social studies classrooms. DeLeon argues that exploitive neo-liberal education has made “the lived reality of social studies is one of innate boredom where students are drilled about dates, dead white men are deified and worshiped, history is offered as a totalizing narrative and [students] are fed a decontextualized and sanitized curriculum” (2010, p. 5). As a counter-argument, DeLeon offers a subversive, infiltrating vision of social studies. His most radical idea is infiltrationism.

Infiltration must be a long-term commitment to secure the credentials and tenure necessary for subversion. While there may be committed individuals willing to invest the time, infiltration seems like a strategy unlikely to succeed. For the radical pedagogue, sustaining a cover identity long enough to infiltrate a school and secure tenure runs contrary to the urgency at play in this essay. Further, the language of sabotage is likely to be understood in reductive ways, limiting the scope of what it might mean. Recognizing these opposing tensions, DeLeon’s anarchism is tempered by pragmatism later in the chapter which renders some of his ideas more palatable to risk-taking teachers. For instance, ‘micro-resistance’ pedagogies with rhizomatic potential can encourage students to challenge assumptions, market logics and the authority of Western epistemologies.

In chapter 2, Nirmala Erevelles takes on the ostensibly open-mindedness of the academy that is too often a cleverly cloaked closed-mindedness clothed in liberal idealism, good will, and altruism. Too many faculty and students seem unable and unwilling to move from conversation about to praxis for social justice. A central issue is the convenient invisibility of domains that many students and scholars, myself included, have little exposure to. Erevelles helps unpack a range of intertwining domains of invisibility by employing a transnational feminist disability studies perspective to reveal how the privilege-to-not-know is reinforced by market logics that pit marginalized identifications against one another in a struggle for pride of place.

Some genuine intellectual work is necessary to ascertain Erevelles’ pedagogic implications for social studies education. Readers are challenged early in her essay to take on the nature of privilege that opens the door to pity, revulsion, and surprise at the conditions in the wake of Hurricane Katrina. Although questions central to purposeful democratic discourse and critical historical engagement likely permeated many social studies classrooms in the aftermath of Katrina, especially regarding the responses by various levels of government, what understandings might students and teachers have taken from classroom conversations, research, and action? Did Katrina-focused pedagogy lead to meaningful changes in the ways students live with each other and understand their capacities to act to transform their communities and the world? Many teachers and students likely explored difficult questions about how governments responded, or the historical, political, social and economic circumstances led to the conditions in New Orleans, or critically analyzed the media coverage. While these avenues of inquiry are necessary and important to explore, Erevelles pushes readers to ask important critical questions likely left out in many classrooms: To what extent was the objective of government intervention the restoration of the status quo and the reconcealment of categories of the marginalized? What is the function of pity? Why is it that remediation after a crisis functions to re-conceal those we typically fail to see? How might we reconcile our indifference to the invisible with our rhetoric on equality? Erevelles argues that marginality and invisibility are hierarchical, meaning that pride-of-place struggles take place beyond the gaze of the middle class. Critical disability studies offers an avenue to grasp how sublime taxonomies pathologize difference, forcing marginalized individuals and communities to cleave difference along imposed categories of gender, race, and ability/disability, competing for scarce resources and the attention of power, and denying access to means and opportunities to exercise collective political, economic and social power, themselves.

Pride-of-place in critical discourses frequently comes into play in social studies pedagogy, and justice-focused remediation as pedagogy crosscuts many domains. Which crises and injustices get our attention? How can we know, understand, and share with students the complexity of crises that are simultaneously distinct and integrated? How might the blurring of lines between and among the crises be an opportunity for democratic learning and living? Which pedagogies justly treat the multitude of injustices? In chapter 3, Rebecca Martusewicz and Gary Schnakenberg make a case for the immediacy and divisiveness of ecojustice in public discourse. They argue that social studies classrooms are especially well suited to its pursuit concurrently with social justice and democracy. They open their chapter by articulating the goals of ecojustice pedagogy, among which is the necessity for students to engage in:.

an analysis of the linguistically rooted patterns of belief and behavior in Western industrial cultures that have led to a logic of domination leading to social violence and degradation, and secondly, to identify and revitalize the existing cultural and ecological “commons” that offer ways of living simultaneously in our own culture, as well as in diverse cultures across the world. (Martusewicz & Schnakenberg, 2010, pp. 25-26).

The revitalization of the commons is tied to countering the effects of a culture of violence embedded in capitalist neo-liberal logics. This, of course, is no easy task for teachers.

Martusewicz and Schnakenberg argue that the ecological crisis is actually a cultural one tied up in transactional nature of language which reinforces status quo structures and epistemological assumptions in schools.

Interrupting and challenging epistemological and disciplinary constructs that inhabit social studies is necessary for students to appreciate the possibility that other logics might govern human/human and human/environment relationships, but it is a pedagogic minefield for insufficiently committed and prepared teachers, students, and administrators. Importantly, this is where this chapter’s authors tread into a critical site of resistance for social studies education – the challenge to extend our gaze to recognize the limitations and situatedness of our worldview. The dominant Western worldview posits capitalism and consumerism as inevitable products of progress. Its historical legacy of colonialism, racism, and oppression are too often characterized as unpleasant practices of less enlightened prior generations subsequently eliminated through legislation and social change (Hyslop-Margison & Sears, 2006; McMurtry, 2002). For teachers and administrators to alert students to the nature of the market logics that scaffold their worldview and encourage them to imagine alternatives, they must become political in ways that put employment and funding at risk. Following from the first essay in this collection, perhaps ecojustice might benefit from the notion of micro-resistance.

As a form of micro-resistance, for example, teachers might exploit neo-liberal logics to provoke critical engagement. How might critical pedagogies become more than as subversive acts that undermine the security of the status quo? While I offer this somewhat facetiously, the struggle to overcome the resistance of teachers and public education to radical and transformative pedagogies seems ironic, since teachers, as a category of labourers, and “are by far the most unionized people in the USA, [with] more than 3.5 million members” according to Rich Gibson (2010, p. 43). Yet, in chapter four, Gibson notes that unions no longer function in dialectic tension with those in control of the capital funding for education. His Marxian analysis employs dialectical materialism to reveal the historical tension at the heart of the public education project, where the discursive freedoms of school occur in an environment in which capitalism and exploitation operate in both sublime and significant ways that inhibit and suppress students’ capacities for agency and engagement. He writes that the “relationship of school to society where schools are, for the most part, capitalist schools is a reality ignored by liberal and even radical educators, particularly in the field of social studies” (p. 44).

While Gibson engages in a momentary ad hominem treatment of President Obama as “the demagogue,” and US Secretary of Education Arne Duncan as “Chicago’s education huckster,” in the early stages of his analysis of capitalist education, the name calling is politically purposeful (p. 45). He argues that democracy, so central to civics and social studies in schools, is taken up in schools in ways that dilutes and diminishes collective will, eroding community-mindedness. Capitalism appeals to individual desires, consumption, and competition. He suggests that the agenda for public education under the current administration has become more corporatist than prior administrations, and that standardized curricula and a passive-aggressive relationship with teachers reinforces economic stratification along race and gender-based lines.

His analysis infers that the vision of schools as sites of Deweyan democracy and possibility are illusory manifestations of a capitalist curricula where freedom and critical engagement are tantalizing promises meant more to satisfy the rhetorical needs of policy makers than provoke engagement. Much of his critique of the capitalist agenda for public education is not new. What is new to me is where he takes his analysis in relation to unions and the diminished character of their antagonistic relationship with capital, especially in public education. Teachers in the United States, and, for that matter, Canada, are largely white and middle class. Historically, unions emerged to maintain the whiteness of labour and the professionalization of teaching moved teachers’ unions into securing and sustaining middle-class status for practitioners. As teachers’ wages rise, job security and the freedom to consume makes advocacy of a radical agenda difficult to reconcile with the class interests of teachers.

Like the authors of the previous chapters, Gibson argues for the necessity of recognizing, understanding, and challenging the epistemic and ontological assumptions.

Similar to other authors in this volume, Gibson advocates for pedagogies that encourage and foster collective interests to displace ones that overtly and covertly train students to be consumer citizens by limiting the potential scope of agency and participatory citizenship to consumer-like decisions.

Citizenship is a thematic concept central to social studies curricula that is semantically slippery, simultaneously possession and practice, yet in many classrooms its complexity is likely reduced in the interests of clarity and accessibility (Kymlicka & Norman, 1994; Osborne, 2005; Osler & Starkey, 2005). When citizenship is filtered through a liberal egalitarian middle-class lens and shared with students as an enlightened progress narrative, the extension of citizenship to the previously disenfranchised is celebrated as resolved rather than unpacked and analyzed. In chapter 5, Anthony Brown and Luis Urrieta Jr. take up another important body of constraints limiting the scope of personal agency and engaged citizenship through a comparative analysis of the enfranchisement of African Americans and Mexican Americans. The history of citizenship as a possession in the United States is an ongoing story still permeated by race. Brown and Urrieta Jr. employ racial contract theory to argue that the extension of citizenship to African Americans and Mexican Americans only occurs under conditions that advance white interests and always comes at the price of sustaining marginality.

As they trace elements of the African American citizenship narrative through manumission societies and segregated schools, and the history of Mexican and Latino/Latina citizenship in the US, Brown and Urrieta Jr. strike notes that hit analogous registers in Canadian citizenship narratives. Limiting the extension of citizenship rights to marginalized communities has long been based on notions of White Anglo-Protestant notions of moral superiority in both the United States and Canada (Banks & Nguyen, 2008; Willinsky, 1998). While this gets plenty of attention in scholarly writing and increasing attention in curriculum documents and textbooks, citizenship as a racialized discourse operates in tension with a powerful legislation-transforms-reality fallacy which posits that once a notion becomes law, lived reality is fundamentally and permanently transformed, therefore resolving the injustice. In my own experience as a teacher and teacher educator, I have encountered many students for whom egalitarian rights legislation has closed the book on racism as a current phenomenon.

Brown and Urrieta Jr. point out that egalitarian legislation sublimely extends white privilege, yielding legislative and administrative opportunities that draw on judicial decisions to re-secure the marginal status of racialized communities. What emerges out of this chapter is a rich historical appreciation of how whiteness continues to manifest itself as normative condition in curricula, rather than as a category of identification, thus avoiding meaningful interrogation in schools as it operates as the frame through which students are taught to perceive themselves and the world.

Throughout these essays, readers are regularly reminded of how market logics erode community-mindedness. In chapter 6, Kevin Vinson, Wayne Ross, and Melissa Wilson both sustain this theme and depart from the expected. Their essay takes up critical social studies education in relation to Guy Debord’s notion of spectacle for which they provide readers with sufficient explanation before transitioning into their conversation about social studies.

Debord’s spectacle offers an interesting frame for unpacking and understanding human interaction with and in relation to streams of images encountered in the everyday consumer world. Despite being articulated nearly half-a-century ago, Debord’s works is still timely, as images increasingly reach us through multiple and converging vectors, aggressively marketed to complement, supplement, and supplant one another.

Fundamentally, for social studies teachers and students, is learning how to understand and counter(balance) the effects of the spectacle, especially in how it erodes community and human-to-human relationships. Vinson, Ross, and Wilson make clear that rather than being Luddites, they appreciate the ways that technology can be purposeful and valuable. Their critique is that interactions inside and outside of schools are over-mediated and that “we simply e-interact as if there were no other choice. This is Debord’s “pseudo-world,” his “autonomous movement of non-life”” (p. 86).

Critical to understanding and addressing the challenges posed by the ways that capital-driven technologies and marketing shape human interaction and purposeful citizenship, teachers and students need to learn together to understand how spectacle functions through the dominance of images that elevate virtual experiences over lived ones. The spectacle is alienating as it mediates the boundaries between people, making them spectators in their own lives, subjecting them to marketing as a key element of almost any interaction. When spectacle takes on the appearance of life and supplants real life, it diminishes possibilities for community cohesiveness to exercise political, economic, and social agency.

This provides a foundation for the authors to offer a vision for critical social studies pedagogy, resituating it in the living world of people and their communities. To counter the powerful neoliberal thread of the spectacle, where individualism and narrow parochialisms suppress and deny community, critical pedagogy returns to its roots, to some extent, complemented by a range of traditional and contemporary critical perspectives and frames, such as drawing substantially on the work of Joe Kincheloe.

They do offer a more current vision of critical pedagogy as theory and praxis which ties in well with the visions for social studies pedagogies offered throughout this volume and other recent articulations of purposeful critical engagement (den Heyer, 2009; Segall & Gaudelli, 2007).

This leads to the articulation of a Debordian vision of critical citizenship, a radical, playful, and purposeful reimagination of community-minded interaction and engagement, which emphasizes the humanness of community. Its constructed situations are intended to be playful and game-like, not governed by market-like competition rules.

The intention of the game is to imbue human communities with life in the pursuit of liberation, countering the effects of the spectacle that diminish engagement. Constructed situations are one of three elements necessary to engage in Debordian citizenship as praxis. The second element, the dérive, is an especially urban element of the playfulness of this vision of citizenship, involving walking or strolling in your community, not guided by a desire to necessarily reach a destination, but meant to facilitate encounters with the communities where we reside, restoring our connection with the people and places where we live. The idea of the dérive is to counter the idiocy of separation emerging out of the technological boundaries we purchase and erect around ourselves, and, instead, engage in a living critique of the spectacle. The final element is the détournement, “a mode for subverting the normal, [and] of contradicting or negating accepted behavior” (p. 105) such as squatting or occupying a public park to disrupt and reconstruct the ambiance of public spaces.

So, where does this fit in relation to radical social studies pedagogy? The authors argue that teachers must help students develop critical competencies that will help to ground them in recognizing and resisting the institutional and neoliberal mechanisms that perpetuate the spectacle and promote community fragmentation. Debord’s writing offers avenues to engage in necessary inquiry about how our lives are shaped by the ubiquity of technology, especially how it mediates our connections and relationships from micro to macro levels, interrupting, controlling, and constraining what information reaches us by distracting or redirecting our attention while normalizing the capitalization of our gaze.

Technology as spectacle is increasingly central to curriculum and pedagogy by replacing and bypassing libraries, changing the ways students research and write, adding technology-based outcomes and standards to programs of study, and filling classrooms with expensive equipment that must be integrated into pedagogy. But how might technology’s pedagogic value be extended beyond content sharing and mediating students’ relationships with information? Students in technological societies implicitly recognize progress narratives as consumers of media devices. In chapter seven, Brad Porfilio and Michael Watz take on the place of progress and critical history in unpacking the progress narratives of industrialization, particularly how such stories operate to construct non-white others, concurrently suppressing and concealing inequity and injustice while celebrating technological advancement.

They begin with a consideration of world and state fairs to explore the naturalness of progress narratives that employ industrialization as evidence of the superiority of white Euro-American culture. Such fairs render an image of industrial progress and commercial output as natural material manifestations of human desire that ignores and erases the presence of underclasses and non-white others in the process of rendering a fantasy encounter with a promising present and glorious future. Porfilio and Watz argue that teachers and students need to take advantage of critical history opportunities to develop skills, values, and dispositions that contribute to the critical literacies necessary to redefine and reimagine themselves and their communities. In social studies and history education this means sharing the tools and understandings that allow them to unpack ‘progress’ to appreciate the absence and ignorance of other narratives not present in the narrative they know (den Heyer & Abbott, 2011).

dentify key zones of resistance in the American context that are extendable to other domains. Standardized exams and neo-liberal competitiveness policies tied up in programs like No Child Left Behind and Race to the Top deny social studies pedagogic time and resources, as well as critical literacy, in favor of functional literacy and numeracy. Further conservative pedagogic practices in social studies tend to render history as a stream of information celebrating the progress narrative and its ethno-racial and gender-limited gaze, which results in social studies and history classes being perceived as dull, resolved, uncontested and meaningless.

Their critical history of fairs and sporting events as spectacle is insightful, as they draw on Debord, neo-Marxian analysis, and critical race and gender theories. They argue that the bombardment of the working class with spectacle after spectacle is intended to stupefy and limit the scope of participatory citizenship to marketplace decisions. The authors offer insight into large-scale sporting events, gender-coded as male, such as the Olympics, that follow the market logics of competition and superiority tied to tremendous capital power. This capital is employed to overcome and suppress the interests of marginalized communities and transform cityscapes and landscapes by displacing the poor and others who have limited political and economic power.

Sporting events, though, are only one form of spectacle taken up in their chapter.

Political spectacle, too, warrants attention as a rich site for the application of critical literacies by students and teachers. Here, readers encounter an unpacking of fearmongering as a national, political and economic discourse, the normalization of the erosion of privacy and other sublime and overt policy actions, all complex and confusing, and all conveniently distilled down for the stupefied consumer by media outlets driven by advertising and powerful interests. Unquestionably, Debord’s spectacle offers an alternative lens and playful manner through which students and teachers can critically encounter, understand, and engage with corporate power. Fundamentally, the playfulness of constructed situations, the dérive, and the détournement offer avenues to humanize communities and address injustices, and are potentially appealing in social studies classrooms because they seem to lack the overtly anarchistic edge of other radical pedagogies. But, in the light of the Occupy movement’s moment in the sun, its détournement of disruption and parody, interrupting neo-liberal logics, fell victim to the spectacle itself. Its transformative power initially exploited technology to humanize the movement, but was too static to sustain momentum. The ubiquity of media avenues for the Occupy movement to reach their audience operated in tension with the deliverablesbased expectations of a consumer audience. Occupy’s disruption served as a distraction rather than an interruption of the ambiance of the public space. In some respects, the message acted to reinforce the spectacle and diminish individual and community agency.

The challenge that critical social studies pedagogy comes up against with students is not only continuing to hold their attention, but in viewing and participating in disruptions of the spectacle, youth need to perceive that change is taking place and that somehow their participation contributes to change. While constructed situations like the Occupy movement may wake them up to possibilities, an absence of perceived transformation and agency risks alienating youth from commitments to critical engagement. When media coverage whithers and the détournement is no longer trending, students’, teachers’, and the community-at-large lose interest.

In chapter 8, The Long Emergency, David Hursh writes that the dominant approach to social studies pedagogy in the United States is to offer a myopic and exceptionalist vision of American society as the best of all worlds and the rightful terminus of the Western telos. He argues that social studies must be an interdisciplinary venue where students take on the essential question of our time: “How are we to create a world that is environmentally and economically sustainable?” (p. 139). The structure of the question opens curricular opportunities for students and teachers to engage in environmental and social justice oriented citizenship that impacts both themselves and their communities, by engaging a question worthy of resolution through purposeful transformative pedagogies (den Heyer, 2009; Henderson & Gornik, 2007; Westheimer & Kahne, 2004). As a central question around which teachers can build their pedagogies, students are positioned as agents capable of sharing in the resolution of the challenges rather than being, largely, receivers of others’ wisdom.

We must include children in resolving the long emergency because their future is at stake. Collectively, the challenges are deep-rooted in the physical, temporal and ideological realms of the Western episteme, and solutions, even if they come soon, are too late to prevent damage (Hursh, 2010; Smith, 2006). Hursh notes the lack of political will to make schools into sites of research, imagination, and action for change, in an education system where neo-liberalism is ubiquitous, unacknowledged and uninterrogated. The notion that economic choice is the key means of exercising one’s democratic franchise has permeated the language of schooling, government policy, and public discourse to the extent that students, teachers, and the public have accepted the atomism of neo-liberal subjectivity as normal.

In chapter 9, William Aramline builds on this by arguing that schools must offer opportunities for horizontal democracy where students can imagine themselves as engaged agents. This means that students must develop intellectual capacities to understand the contextual complexities necessary for purposeful participation in the polity. Armaline, like Hursh, argues that students need an appreciation of the complexity of the challenges they face as members of communities, but he shifts the centrality of social studies inquiry to human rights rather than the environmental and economic foci of the previous chapter. Like Hursh, Armaline’s approach to social studies is a form of pedagogic détournement in the sense that students and teachers extend the parameters for decision-making beyond the mundane choices normally offered to students, negotiating with the curriculum rather than consuming it.

In fostering students’ intellectual and democratic capacities, Armaline envisions schools as preparing students to understand and appreciate the complexity of their political, social, geographic, historic, and economic contexts. This vision is one that is intended to undermine the hidden curricular notion that schools are there to train a workforce and sustain status quo inequalities (Hyslop-Margison & Sears, 2006).

Aramline draws on Joel Spring’s advocacy for education as a human right as well as a human rights discourse, emphasizing an emancipatory education to counter sublime and ignored narratives and assumptions that maintain the status quo.

In chapter 10, Wayne Au examines critical reflective practices in social studies education. His essay speaks to the potential of social studies praxis in accessing the ameliorative capacities of education to address social, political and economic inequalities and injustices. He begins with an accessible introduction to a dialectic theory of consciousness and its relationship to praxis and the generation of knowledge. Drawing on the work of a number of theorists, he argues that appreciating the dialectic tension of consciousness in relation to the material world is necessary to understand human capacities to both change the material world and to adapt to it. Au, drawing on Freire, points out that praxis emerges from the tension of being and consciousness that is inseparable from the world. Further, drawing on Vygotsky, being cannot be sustained as a solitary act; it is relational, acting as a foundation for language, thinking, and community, and praxis is the conscious human capacity to adapt, reflect and transform material reality so as to reveal “how external relations impinge upon our praxis – our thinking and acting – and considering whether such relations contribute to or liberate us from forms of oppression” (p. 169). Critical reflection must be introspective and retrospective, seeking to ensure that praxis does not result in the reproduction of oppressive conditions. The point he is making is an important one – students and teachers must appreciate that they have the capacity to think and act in ways that challenge the assumed order of things.

The collection of essays concludes with a brief chapter by Stephen Fleury where he offers his own critique of the essays in this book and speaks to the need for critical and radical pedagogies for social studies, as well as for the larger educational project. Social studies, it seems, is bereft of theory and lacks a coherent social vision and ethic. This is consistent with the critiques of social studies to which we are all familiar – it is a subject area where engagements with the social world seldom engage, account for, or interrogate the epistemological frame through which knowledge and understanding of the world are encountered and developed. The stories shared with students are linear, national egomassaging, and reflective only to the extent that they are shared with students as enlightened and redemptive narratives already resolved by scholars and intellectuals for students to consume.

Fleury reinforces a point that permeates the text and the title of this collection, that approaches that critically challenge status quo practices are inevitably considered subversive. Social studies has long had an identity crisis that reinforces it listlessness (Clark, 2004; Nelson, 2001). The authors of essays in this collection still see possibility and promise in social studies as a subject area that can be a site of transformative engagement and that can interrupt conventional and conservative knowledge acquisition.

Appreciating how neoliberal thinking permeates this review

A book review inescapably functions to assess the potential value of a piece of writing for the field. While this collection is interesting, theory rich, and a challenging read, as a reviewer, I struggle with trying to figure out who the audience might be for this book. Some content is approachable for undergraduates in teacher education programs, but many essays require readers to have a good handle on theory and a solid grasp of the nature and evolution of social studies curriculum and pedagogy. While I read these essays as a researcher and teacher educator, I also tried reading them as a classroom teacher looking for the kind of pedagogic deliverables these essays are trying to counter. For better or worse, there are few deliverables that yield discreet and deployable pedagogies.

I did find congruencies with my thinking, theorizing, and teacher education practice, but my experience with the latter tells me, anecdotally, that pre-service and practicing teachers will be the most strident resistors of the kinds of critical engagements taken up in this book.

The knowledge-as-commodity model is a feature of Western (and Western-style) education that is very difficult to disrupt, a point made by directly and indirectly in throughout this book. Further, the logics that reinforce status quo economic, social and political divisions and maintain conditions of injustice are ontologically well entrenched in the Western episteme. Essay authors know that what they are offering is a hard sell, and that transforming practice is daunting, feels risky, and, potentially, compromises the middle-class safety.

As a Canadian, I found these essays had an especially American flavour, particularly in relation to national education policy and standards, but also in relation to the nature of the narratives in which critical and radical pedagogies were grounded. A certain amount of intellectual work is involved in identifying and articulating analogous narratives in politically, socially, economically, and geospatially in Canada. This, too, might make it a more difficult sale in Canada.

References

Apple, M. (1986). Teachers and texts: A political economy of class and gender relation in education. New York: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

Au, W. (2010). Critical reflection in the classroom: Consciousness, praxis, and relative autonomy in social studies education. In A. P. DeLeon & E. W. Ross (Eds.), Critical theories, radical pedagogies, and social education: New perspectives for social studies education (pp. 163-181). Rotterdam: Sense Publishers.

Banks, J. A., & Nguyen, D. (2008). Diversity and citizenship education: Historical, theoretical, and philisophical issues. In L. S. Levstik & C. A. Tyson (Eds.), Handbook of research in social studies education (pp. 137-151). New York: Routledge.

Brown, A., & Urrieta Jr., L. (2010). Gumbo and menudo and the scraps of citizenship: Interest convergence and citizen-making for African Americans and Mexican Americans in U.S. Education. In A. P. DeLeon & E. W. Ross (Eds.), Critical theories, radical pedagogies, and social education: New perspectives for social studies education (pp. 65-83). Rotterdam: Sense Publishers.

Clark, P. (2004). The historical context of social studies in English Canada. In A. Sears & I. Wright (Eds.), Challenges and prospects fo Canadian social studies (pp. 17- 37). Vancouver, BC: Pacific Educational Press.

DeLeon, A. P. (2010). Anarchism, sabotage, and the spirit of revolt: Injecting the social studies with anarchist potentialities. In A. P. DeLeon & E. W. Ross (Eds.), Critical theories, radical pedagogies, and social education: New perspetives for social studies education (pp. 1-12). Rotterdam, NL: Sense Publishers.

DeLeon, A. P., & Ross, E. W. (2010). Introduction: On the edge of history: Towards a new vision of social studies education. In A. P. DeLeon & E. W. Ross (Eds.), Critical theories, radical pedagogies, an social education: New perspectives for social studies education (pp. ix-xvi). Rotterdam, NL: Sense Publishers.

den Heyer, K. (2009). Implicated and called upon: Challenging an educated position of self, others, knowledge and knowing as things to acquire. Critical Literacy: Theories and Practices, 3(1), 26-36.

den Heyer, K., & Abbott, L. (2011). Reverberating echoes: Challenging teacher candidates to tell entwined narrations of Canadian history. Curriculum Inquiry, 41(5), 605-630.

Gibson, R. (2010). Why have school? An inquiry through dialectical materialism. In A.DeLeon & E. W. Ross (Eds.), Critical theories, radical pedagogies, and social education: New perspectives for social studies education (pp. 43-64). Rotterdam: Sense Publishers.

Henderson, J. G., & Gornik, R. (2007). Transformative curriculum leadership (3rd ed.). Upper Saddle River, N.J.: Pearson Merrill/Prentice Hall.

Hursh, D. (2010). The long emergency: Education for democracy and sustainability during our global crisis. In A. P. DeLeon & E. W. Ross (Eds.), Critical theories, radical pedagogies, and social education: New perspectives for social studies education (pp. 139-150). Rotterdam: Sense Publishers.

Hyslop-Margison, E. J., & Sears, A. (2006). Neo-liberalism, globalization and human capital learning : Reclaiming education for democratic citizenship. Dordrecht: Springer.

Kahne, J., Rodriguez, M., Smith, B., & Thiede, K. (2000). Developing citizens for democracy? Assessing opportunities to learn in chicago’s social studies classrooms. Theory and Research in Social Education, 28(3), 311-338.

Kymlicka, W., & Norman, W. (1994). Return of the citizen: A survey of recent work on citizenship theory. Ethics, 104, 352-381.

Martusewicz, R., & Schnakenberg, G. (2010). Ecojustice, community-based learning, and social studies education. In A. P. DeLeon & E. W. Ross (Eds.), Critical theories, radical pedagogies and social education (pp. 25-42). Rotterdam: Sense Publishers.

McMurtry, J. (2002). Value wars: The global market versus the life economy. London, UK: Pluto Press.

Nelson, J. L. (2001). Defining social studies. In W. B. Stanley (Ed.), Critical issues in social studies research for the 21st century (pp. 15-38). Greenwich, CT: Information Age Publishing.

Osborne, K. (2005). Political education and citizenship: Teaching for civic engagement. Education Canada [H.W. Wilson – EDUC], 45(1), 13-16.

Osler, A., & Starkey, H. (2005). Changing citizenship: Democracy and inclusion in education. Maidenhead, UK: Open University Press.

Richardson, G. H. (2002). The death of the good Canadian. New York: Peter Lang.

Sears, A. (2004). In search of good citizens: Citizenship education and social studies in Canada. In A. Sears & I. Wright (Eds.), Challenges & prospects for Canadian social studies (pp. 91-106). Vancouver: Pacific Education Press.

Sears, A., & Hyslop-Margison, E. J. (2007). Crisis as a vehicle for educational reform: The case of citizenship education. Journal of Educational Thought, 41(1), 43-62.

Segall, A., & Gaudelli, W. (2007). Reflecting socially of social issues in a social studies methods course. Teaching Education, 18(1), 77-92.

Smith, D. G. (2006). Trying to teach in a season of great untruth: Globalization, empire and the crises of pedagogy. Rotterdam: Sense Publishers.

Vinson, K., Ross, E. W., & Wilson, M. (2010). “The concrete inversion of life”: Guy Debord, the spectacle, and critical social studies education. In A. P. DeLeon & E.

Ross (Eds.), Critical theories, racical pedagogies and social education: New perspectives for social studies education (pp. 85-113). Rotterdam, NL: Sense Publishers.

Westheimer, J., & Kahne, J. (2004). What kind of citizen? The politics of educating for democracy. American Educational Research Journal, 41(2), 237-269.

Willinsky, J. (1998). Learning to divide the world : Education at empire’s end. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

Laurence Abbott – University of Alberta.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Teaching history with big ideas – GRANT; GRADWELL (CSS)

GRANT, S. G.; GRADWELL, J. M. Teaching history with big ideas. Lanham, Maryland: Rowman & Littlefield Education, 2010. 220p. Resenha de: COCKE, Cathy N. Teaching history with big ideas. Canadian Social Studies, v.45, n.1, p.73-81, 2012.

History is a word about which people will have strong opinions. For those who are intrigued by past events or individuals, history will emanate questions and interest. For others, the word alone will instill fear accompanied by confessions of dislike, a negative classroom experience, or lack of understanding. Various history classes are required in school curricula throughout students’ academic careers, whether they like it or not. Regardless of how the majority of the population feels about history, there are two issues often found in classrooms.

First, many students will ask why they have to learn about the past since they assume it has nothing to do with them, and secondly, teachers face the challenge of making history relevant and meaningful to students in a standards based classroom. S. G. Grant and Jill Gradwell’s new edited book Teaching history with big ideas seeks to explore and address these two issues through the eyes of eight practicing history teachers, who the editors consider ambitious teachers.

As a history teacher and doctoral student from Virginia who is familiar with the Standards of Learning and the need for students to perform well on state-mandated tests, I was initially drawn to Grant and Gradwell’s book Teaching history with big ideas, simply because of the title. Teachers in high stakes, standards based classrooms are always looking for methods to bridge theory and practice, which the editors propose can be done through ambitious teaching using big ideas. I was curious to discover the editors’ criteria for one to be considered an ambitious teacher, as well as their definition of a “big idea”. In terms of the ambitious teacher, Grant and Gradwell assert that “good history teachers take no single shape, teach in no single fashion, and assess their efforts with no single measure” (p. 2). They propose it will take courage for teachers to transform to classrooms guided by big ideas. Ambitious teaching is “less about the instructional practices a teacher uses than it is about what a teacher knows and how she or he interacts with ideas, with students, and with the conditions of schooling” (p. viii). For students to better understand history and have a desire to learn about the past, the editors propose that it needs to be relevant to them. Students of history need to understand how past events influence their lives and can impact the future.

While Wiggins and McTighe (2005) suggest that big ideas are the “… ‘core’ of the subject; they need to be uncovered; we have to dig deep until we get to the core” (p. 67), Grant and Gradwell view big ideas as a “question or generalization that is intellectually honest and is cast in a manner that should appeal to the students” (p. vii). They further assert that teachers should pose the big idea question to students at the beginning of a unit, with the goal being to discuss it fruitfully upon completion of the unit. This pedagogical shift changes the role of the teacher from lecturer to facilitator. Students’ roles will change from observers to active participants in their learning through engagement in activities and research, the use of historical documents, role playing, debate, and writing.

Teaching history with big ideas focuses on eight of the editors’ former university students who now teach in the state of New York. These teachers are as pedagogically diverse as the schools in which they teach. The contributors consist of five high school and three middle school teachers, who range from beginning to experienced teachers. They teach in varied environments, with three in suburban schools, three in city schools and two in city charter schools. What they share however, is a required state mandated standardized exam in history. Teaching history with big ideas consists of case studies written by these teacher contributors, who share their experiences of ambitious teaching with big ideas in the classroom. Each essay is followed by an analysis and evaluation by the editors. Both Grant and Gradwell appear to understand the pressures faced by teachers. Their goal is to assist classroom teachers to meet and exceed these pressures by offering strategies using big ideas to improve pedagogical practices.

Grant and Gradwell have been on both sides of the academic fence as classroom teachers and in the realm of university academics. They acknowledge that teachers are not always receptive to new pedagogical suggestions because there is a “mistrust and miscommunication between classroom teachers and university academics” (p. v). Teachers often feel that university educators are out of touch with life in the classroom, and that many of the strategies they promote appear successful in print but not in practice with adolescent students. While the editors recognize this tension, they maintain that the teachers who use big ideas not only assist students in developing higher level thinking skills, and in becoming better writers and historians, their students will also perform just as well on the high stakes tests.

The first contributor, Michael Meyer, is a tenth grade global history and geography teacher who can attest to the pressure teachers face. As a new teacher in a wealthy, suburban school, he was told by the principal, “Just so there is no confusion about whether or not you should be teaching to the tests, let me be clear: teach to the test—it is how you will be evaluated” (p. 23). As an ambitious teacher, however, Meyer followed Grant and Gladwell’s advice to “carve out pedagogical paths that aim toward more powerful teaching and learning” (p. 9).

Meyer was beginning a unit on Africa and he “began to see how the fact that we know so little about Africa reveals much about history and our modern views on the world” (p. 27). He implemented a big idea question by challenging the students to understand “why we don’t know anything about Africa” (p. 27). In an attempt to avoid having his high achieving students respond to the big idea with what they thought he wanted to hear, Myer relinquished some of his classroom didactics to have students address bigger issues and gain knowledge necessary for the state-mandated test. He achieved this with KWL charts—what the students know, what they want to learn, and what they learned—primary sources, student-generated PowerPoint presentations, projects, and culminating essay tests for assessment.

For Meyer, ambitious teaching is “doable as long as you look at it as a continual process” (p. 23). After many changes to his unit, Meyer saw evidence that student learning is taking place. For instance, when students were asked why they were learning about Africa, one wrote, “Learning about Africa is important because it might change how we view people of color today” ( p. 34). Of course, not all students glean the same degree of knowledge to answer the big question, as evidenced by two students who answered the same question by writing, “It doesn’t” (p. 35). Although not all students have demonstrated success, Meyer was encouraged by the students’ progress and plans to add more big idea units. Central to his argument is the claim that, if teachers allow for it, students will take responsibility for their own learning and know more than the minimum required for a state mandated test.

As a first year teacher, Megan Sampson had high ideals and planned to prepare her students “to succeed in a world of standardized tests and high expectations” (p. 39). She taught Global History II in a charter school with racially and culturally diverse students. For the second semester of her career, Sampson was assigned to prepare a small group of students who had previously failed the state’s Regents test. Since Sampson was reviewing two years of information in less than one semester, she decided to prepare her students by teaching with big ideas.

Sampson divided her semester into nine units with each unit having a big idea question. She admits that her students were initially skeptical, but found they did respond to questions “related to their lives” (p. 47). While Sampson does not focus on her pedagogical methods in this book, she does share a chart that includes each unit’s big idea question, as well as some of her own daily questions (p. 45-46). She witnessed increased student participation as they addressed each big question through class discussions and writing. It became apparent to Sampson that all class members were gaining confidence. Unfortunately, the students were not successful on the state mandated tests. She was not, however, held to be responsible. She surmised that her colleagues had no expectations for these students to succeed regardless of teacher or classroom organization.

Although Sampson’s students did not pass the standardized test by her teaching with big ideas, she states history is now real to them. As she reflects, the students started to think independently, related the class to their personal lives, and it was evident they were “invested and interested in the material” (p. 53). Sampson states she benefited from teaching with big ideas, and reports that her and the students’ self-efficacy increased. Big ideas will continue to be a part of her pedagogical practices as it was through this experience she found history became “meaningful for my students” and “that ancient history did not have to be dull and lifeless” (p.54).

Joseph Karb and Andrew Beiter suggest that students can learn to value human life through big ideas. When their curriculum specialist advised them to “cover a little less content in more detail rather than try to skim everything” (p. 58), they essentially had institutional permission to implement big ideas with their eighth grade rural middle school classes on the Holocaust and other genocides. Rather than pose a question for the unit, they challenged the students with a big idea which was to “construct a ‘recipe’ for genocide” (p. 59). As they taught about the Holocaust, they wanted the students to be able to identify the warning signs of genocide, but simultaneously needed to be cautious because the Holocaust is a sensitive topic to teach. Student empathy is important, but teachers need to be careful with Holocaust simulations so there is not a risk of psychological damage to the students or a minimization of the experiences of the victims. They began their unit with the Treaty of Versailles to help students understand the mindset of the German people.

Karb and Beiter contend that by beginning in Versailles, the students were “beginning to understand the psyche of the German people” (p. 63). Through teaching with a big idea, the students had a recipe for genocide by beginning with a society in turmoil, as evidenced by the Treaty of Versailles, and added the causes and the people involved. Karb and Beiter encourages empathy by using biographies of Holocaust victims and inviting a Holocaust survivor as a guest speaker. Through this, they could “help students understand the early warning signs of mass murder so they would be better equipped to prevent such occurrences in the future” (p. 59).

Ideally, they hoped that their students would apply this knowledge by being proactive against injustices in their own lives. In implementing big ideas, Karb and Beiter suggest that their students were better able to understand the causes of the Holocaust, the roles of resisters and bystanders, and recognize that genocides continue today, thus making these lessons relevant to their students’ lives by creating “a connection between the Holocaust and what goes on in the hallways of a typical school” (p. 69).

Tricia Davis uses big ideas to make learning relevant to her students and asserts that, though there is less emphasis placed on test preparation, she believes students will be successful on state-mandated tests. However, Davis states she continued to assess her students with criterion-referenced tests formatted to match the state-mandated Regents test. She was concerned about test scores and, like many teachers, fell into the trap of teaching to the test. Davis taught for fifteen years at a parochial school and public high school until she moved to a progressive urban charter school (recipient of a grant from the Bill and Melinda Gates Foundation). The grant funded cross-curricular literacy teaching through the Expeditionary Learning Outward Bound Model. Davis admits she had previously been “intimidated by the thought of teaching students how to write…we did not have time to teach writing and it was the English teachers’ jobs anyway” p. 85). The school used “Role, Audience, Format, Topic, and Strong verb” (RAFT) to encourage students to write from a point of view other than their own. The first step for Davis was to develop big ideas and subsequent guiding questions to investigate the encounter the Native Americans had with the Europeans. Her unit goal was for the students to understand the acquisition of power, how it is maintained, and its impact, but her long-term goal was to use a big idea so students will “remember in ten years, not just for the exam” (p. 88). She proposes that when developing guiding questions in a big idea lesson, the “guiding questions may be unanswerable or have a variety of answers, but they lead to the big ideas” (p. 88). By teaching with big ideas, Davis expected higher student motivation if learning was relevant to their lives.

Davis’ students did exhibit empathy, sometimes at the risk of focusing so much on the emotion of an individual that they did not fully answer the question. Their writing demonstrated that they were able to understand the relevance of what they had learned. Although students did not write exactly as Davis had hoped, she nonetheless found the RAFTS model beneficial.

“Most students evinced an enjoyment of writing about history through the voices of historical people, they demonstrated their knowledge of the content, and they performed well on the highstakes New York State exam” (p. 104). She does note that the special education students did not benefit as much as the other students did. However, “reaching beyond these exams has made me a better teacher and my students are better writers and thinkers” (p. 104).

Sarah Foel teaches at a suburban middle school where students typically perform well on standardized testing, and administrators support the academic freedom of the teachers. During her first year of teaching, she was disappointed that both she and her honors students became confused and frustrated in their attempt to analyze Civil War documents regarding slavery. She realized she had placed more emphasis on the activity than on the essential goal of identifying perspectives of slavery. She redesigned her lesson to focus her students on the big question: “Was slavery a necessary evil or just plain evil?” (p. 112). Foel states that although she did not realize it at the time, she had found the benefits of teaching with big ideas by focusing on a broader question.

Foel incorporated big ideas into all of her lessons and ambitiously developed themes based on people and events, rather than teaching chronologically. Class discussions focused on student questions around documents they analyzed, and the big ideas benefited all of her students regardless of academic capabilities. Although her test scores remained unchanged, history became more relevant for her students. Foel states that teachers need to “embody students with the power to think and to love learning, to see that they have the ability to shape the future” (p.123).

While pursuing her undergraduate degree, Julie Doyle was exposed to big questions by a political philosophy professor. Through big ideas, she found a connection to her other courses and discovered that her studies were relevant to her own life. This changed her outlook as a student, ignited her desire to learn, and ultimately improved her grades. Doyle was encouraged by Gradwell in a graduate teaching course to use big ideas in lessons, and quickly became a fan.

In her tenth grade teaching position at a rural high school, she “expected to see this methodology light up the faces up [sic] apathetic youth, provoke the gifted child to work harder, and cause parents to wonder where I had been hiding” (p. 127). Although this did not happen, she continues to use big ideas because she notices that “students take on the big questions of history, they become engaged, make connections, and acquire confidence as they become more than humble consumers of historical material…they develop the ability to approach the media with a critical eye” (p. 129). Doyle used big ideas to investigate whether or not Native Americans benefited from imperialism. To make this relevant to the students, Doyle made connections between current events and historical issues. She asserts that by doing this, “students are more likely to retain historical ideas and to be able to see historical concepts as events unfold in our world (p. 130).

Students used photographs, generated speeches, and developed differing viewpoints, all of which allowed them to see history through various perspectives and develop their own. Doyle incorporated technology into her lesson through a blog assignment, where “students offered rich, unique, and insightful assessments on the impact of imperialism” (p. 135). She knows from personal experience that big ideas both validated and challenged her journey as a student.

Teaching with big ideas seemed to flow naturally for Doyle; however, it was not the same for the final teacher contributor of this book who admits it was a struggle. An eleventh grade teacher in a suburban school, Mary Beth Bruce had tried big ideas without success until the concept finally clicked for her. She states, “I cannot imagine teaching without using big ideas…I always begin with the end in mind” (p. 143). The majority of the teachers in her school who incorporate big ideas into their units teach elective courses without a high stakes test. She adds that although administrators “support more ambitious teaching through the use of big ideas and performance tasks, on the last day of school, the only things celebrated are Regents exam results” (p. 145).

Bruce teaches AP United States History and wants her students to learn more than facts. She realizes that “history is subject to multiple interpretation [sic] and that there is not always a right answer” (p. 146); therefore, she wants her students to come to their own conclusions about historical events. She had completed a unit around the big idea of “’Reconstruction: America’s Unfinished Revolution?’and‘Reconstruction: A Race to Reunite or a Never-ending Fight?’” (p.147). Bruce designed a historiography workshop whereby the students created their own big idea and completed research to develop their own Reconstruction discourse. Her goal was for the students to improve their understanding of historical events and to do so, she had to trust the “students’ intellect and their ability to think and be creative” (p. 163). Students read documents and examined the viewpoints of others in order to develop a historical narrative that would support their big idea. She attributes the students’ hard work and success to her willingness to allow them to take ownership in their own learning.

Teaching history with big ideas suggests that students need to take ownership of their learning if they are to see history as relevant to their lives. This requires teachers surrendering some of their control of the content and the classroom and trusting students to develop skills and gain experience to think more critically. Students will still be able to recall facts, but they will also be able to understand history as a powerful and relevant way to think about the past in relation to their own lives. Grant and Gradwell propose that ambitious teaching is not about instructional strategies a teacher uses, but her interactions with students and teaching. I agree that the interaction between a teacher and her students, colleagues and community are very important; however, I assert that the strategies a teacher uses determines whether she is ambitious or not and instructional strategies define the type of teacher one becomes. Throughout my teaching career, I have seen many of the techniques the various teachers used in this book incorporated into many classrooms. My initial reaction is that some of the contributors in this book are not truly ambitious since what they do is not sufficiently different from what I have seen many teachers do in their own classrooms. It is also possible that those teachers I did not consider ambitious are more ambitious than I had initially presumed.

Students enter classrooms with varying skills and levels of comfort and although they are on the other side of the desk, the same is true for teachers. KWL charts or student generated PowerPoint presentations may not appear to be representative of an ambitious teacher to many, but it may be so for a novice teacher, or one who lacks self-efficacy. If teachers have the courage to try something new, then by Grant and Gradwell’s standards they are ambitious. I propose, however, that ambitious teaching needs to be more and be seen as a continual process of growth and becoming. To be ambitious, teachers need to be willing to consistently step out of their comfort zone, be open-minded enough to try new things, not allow failures to deter them, and persevere to challenge themselves, their students, and status quo. I agree with Grant’s (2003) assertion in an earlier work, that “teachers who choose to teach conservatively face an easier path than those who choose to push hard themselves and their students. With even a modest effort, the former can expect little challenge or resistance or reward. Ambitious teachers can expect all three” (p. 185).

While the contributors demonstrate the benefits of teaching with big ideas, there is disappointingly little focus on assessment. All of the teachers incorporated at least one valid measurement of understanding from Wiggins and McTighe’s (2005) “six facets of understanding” (p. 161), but more details on their assessments and the use of rubrics would have been more beneficial to the reader. It appears that the teachers did assess in a “complex, opened and authentic way” (Wiggins & McTighe, 2005, p. 170), but I am not sure to what extent this occured. Although all contributors lauded the benefits of teaching with big ideas, there was a disparity in the Foel’s and Davis’s achievement levels of special education students. As an educator, I am curious why the editors did not surmise the reasons for this. It would have been beneficial to other teachers if they would have delved deeper into likely reasons for the inconsistent levels of special education achievement, and possible solutions. It would also have been useful to include those teachers who tried and failed with big ideas, which could have helped other teachers avoid the same pitfalls.

The question now is whether teachers should incorporate big ideas into their classroom. I have heard teachers comment that the pressure of the implemented standards restricts their flexibility in the classroom. Many express that they are teaching to the test due to the limited time they have to cover the required material. However, Wiggins and McTigue (2006) argue that teachers do not need to teach to the test for students to learn the required content. They propose that “a focus on big ideas, robust assessment, and a focused and coherent learning plan makes it likely that state standards are addressed and met” (p. 306). As the contributors to this book indicate, ambitious teachers refuse to allow standardized testing to become their tyrant. This book proposes that “if one teaches with big ideas and in other ambitious ways, student achievement will improve” (p. 24). Some teachers may be hesitant to make these changes, whereas teachers of elective courses may be more willing to try big ideas. Standards-based teachers fear the change could jeopardize their current test scores. Bruce found the irony that “although district administrators seem to support more ambitious teaching through the use of big ideas and performance tasks, on the last day of school, the only things celebrated are Regents exam results” (p. 145).

I will be the first to admit that I, like many other teachers, have difficulty relinquishing control in the classroom. Many times, as educators, we do not believe students are capable of learning on their own and that we must spoon-feed them all of the information. Maybe it is time for us to stop enabling them and allow them to take responsibility for their own learning. As I read this book, I kept wondering how my pedagogical strategies would have been different if this book had been published earlier in my teaching career. Would I have tried teaching with big ideas? Yes, although I would have been very nervous doing so with the state-mandated testing looming over me. Will I implement big ideas in the future? I will, although not as aggressively as Sampson, but in a slower approach more akin to Meyer’s. Eventually, after gaining confidence to teach with big ideas, I may push the limits and include throughline questions, which move beyond Grant’s ambitious teaching to cross a boundary into “dangerous teaching […] “necessary for the health of schools as cites of critical thought” (den Heyer, 2005, p. 2).

Overall, this book is a worthwhile read for all secondary level history teachers and administrators. I have recommended this book to friends willing to try new pedagogical strategies, as well as to friends whose enthusiasm for teaching has somewhat diminished.

Although big ideas may not be the operational tool for the success of all students, I believe this book can serve as a source of reflection and motivation to encourage teachers as they negotiate the difficult terrain of teaching history in high stakes standards based classrooms. Foel’s comment especially powerful in this regard: “Some teachers are scared to move away from teaching to the test. But shouldn’t you be scared not to?” (p. 119). We must remain oriented to where we are now and ultimately where we want to go as ambitious history teachers in this era of standards and high stakes tests.

References

den Heyer, K. (2005). To what questions are schools answers? And what of our courses? Animating throughline questions to promote students’ questabilities. Canadian Social Studies, 39(2). Retrieved from http://www2.education.ualberta.ca/css/Css_39_2/ ARdenHeyer_throughline_questions.htm

Grant, S. G. (2003). History lessons: Teaching, learning, and testing in U.S. high school classrooms. Laurence Erlbaum: Mahwah, N.J.

Parker, W. (2010). Social studies today: Research and practice. New York: Routledge.

VanSledright, B. (2002). Confronting history’s interpretive paradox while teaching fifth graders to investigate the past. American Educational Research Journal, 39(4), 1089-1115.

Wiggins, G. & McTighe, J. (2006). Understanding by design. Upper Saddle River, NJ: Pearson Education, Inc.

Cathy N. Cocke – Virginia Tech.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

The Life Writings of Mary Baker McQuesten, Victorian Matriarch – ANDERSON (CSS)

ANDERSON, Mary J. (Ed.). The Life Writings of Mary Baker McQuesten, Victorian Matriarch. Waterloo, ON: Wilfred Laurier University Press, 2004. 337p. Resenha de: CLARK, Penney. Canadian Social Studies, v.41, n.1, p., 2008.

This fascinating book traces the both ordinary and extraordinary life story of Victorian matriarch, Mary Baker McQuesten (1849-1934). It is part of the life writing series published by Wilfred Laurier University Press, which is intended to promote autobiographical accounts, diaries, letters and testimonials written and/or told by women and men whose political, literary, or philosophical purposes are central to their lives (ii).

Editor, Mary J. Anderson has divided the book into four parts. Pa5rt One is a biography of Mary Baker McQuesten. Part Two describes her work with the Presbyterian Missionary Societies and includes selections from her Missionary Society Addresses. Part Three situates this family story within a broader narrative of Victorian middle-class urban life in Canada. The final section, which is the most lengthy by far, is a collection of primary source materials: selections from the collection of 1000 letters extant in Mary Baker McQuestens hand, her eulogy, and excerpts from her will. There are also extensive and scholarly footnotes. The written text is accompanied by a charming collection of family photographs, including several of Whitehern, the family home in Hamilton, Ontario.

The editor deliberately sets out to make her task transparent, describing her discovery of the source materials and decisions she made as she used them to construct her account. The letters in this collection are unusual in that they seem to have been consciously written with posterity in mind. After they circulated among family members, they were collected and carefully stored. The letters and other papers, as well as the family home, were bequeathed to the city of Hamilton in 1968 by Marys last surviving child, Calvin, so that everyone may enjoythe beautiful rooms of Whitehern and eat their lunches in its pleasant garden (67). The home is now a museum and archives. The editor notes that it is a virtual time capsule because little beyond the essentials was changed after the family became impoverished in 1888. Even the garden has been maintained in its 1930s state, when Marys son Tom undertook a major landscaping project.

Whitehern was the family home for 116 years. The stately home was purchased by Dr. Calvin McQuesten, a wealthy industrialist, in 1852. The following year, Mary Baker married Calvin McQuestens son, Isaac. Isaac was a successful lawyer and received a large inheritance, which included Whitehern, at his fathers death in 1885. However, at the time of Isaacs own death three years later, of an apparent suicide, he was bankrupt. At his death, thirty-eight year old Mary and their six living children, who were between the ages of fourteen and three, went abruptly from wealth and ease to genteel poverty. Fortunately, the house had been placed in trust for Mary and she and the children were able to remain living in it. The family state of genteel poverty continued for twenty years.

As the editor points out, the most vital recurring themes in her writings are those of family finances, health, education, the Presbyterian missionary societies, and Victorian society and culture (52). She adds they also reveal the gradual development of the character of Mary Baker McQuesten from a privileged young matron into a powerful matriarch and a forceful social activist (52). Mary was very active in the public sphere, assuming executive positions in Womens Missionary Societies and traveling throughout Ontario and the western provinces to establish auxiliaries or to inspect missions. She was also a member of the National Council of Women and was instrumental in the establishment of a local chapter of the Young Womens Christian Association (YWCA).

Marys six children did not marry. The two eldest daughters, Mary and Hilda, lived out their days caring for home and family. Older son, Calvin, spent most of his working life as a semi-volunteer chaplain at the Hamilton Mountain Sanatorium for the treatment of tuberculosis. He suffered from what seems to have been an inherited family tendency toward mental depression. Daughter, Ruby, worked as a teacher long enough for her brother, Tom, to complete school with her financial assistance. She then succumbed to tuberculosis and spent much of her time in sanatoriums until her death at age thirty-two. Edna had several mental breakdowns, eventually receiving shock treatments and a partial lobotomy. Second son, Tom, blessed with energy and good health, became a successful lawyer and well respected politician, honoured for his active participation in the city beautiful movement. Among his lasting accomplishments are his substantial involvement in the relocation of McMaster University to Hamilton, the building of the Niagara Parkway and Parks system, and the rebuilding of several forts in the Niagara peninsula.

As a reader, I confess that I was unable to arouse as much sympathy toward Mary Baker McQuesten as the editor seemed to have. There is no doubt that she was a loving mother and an intelligent woman with indomitable courage. She contributed both within her own family circle and to the larger society. However, as I read, I puzzled about her children, who, with the possible exception of her younger son, Tom, led curiously thwarted lives. There is no doubt that only the cruel hand of fate can be blamed for a part of this outcome. However, it is intriguing to contemplate the role that Mary played in their lives. For example, given the archival information with which Anderson acquaints us, there can be no question that she intervened in the romances of daughters, Hilda and Ruby, and son, Tom. I also could not help think about her two eldest daughters and how they spent their lives running the household. In fact, it was their support in the domestic sphere that allowed their mother to engage so enthusiastically in the public domain. She apparently made a deliberate decision, upon her husbands untimely death, that this was the way it was going to be, and so it was. She ran her adult childrens lives down to the most minute details; even advising her adult son, Calvin to rub the [toilet] seat as hard as possible with paper (170) when forced to use public washrooms. On one occasion, she wrote to her son, Tom, we pray God that he will mercifully spare you as long as my life lasts adding as an afterthought, That sounds selfish does it not? (202). Perhaps it does, just a little.

Mary J. Anderson might have been bolder in her interpretations of the wealth of sources available to her. For example, she comments that the mystery of why none of the children were married must be left to the readers judgment (51-52). Since she is the one who has spent time with the primary sources, it seems reasonable to expect that she could be more insightful on this question than her readers.

The book is complemented by a website, the Whitehern Museum Archives (www.whitehern.ca). At this time, the website contains a searchable database of nearly 2000 letters (and will eventually have 3000), 200 photographs, essays, newspaper articles, and sermons; detailed timelines; analysis and commentary based on Mary J. Andersons doctoral thesis; and information about Whitehern itself.

The book, the website, and the home are treasure troves of primary source material for teachers and students interested in womens or family history, upper middle-class urban life in the Victorian and Edwardian eras, Presbyterian Missionary Societies, or even medical history, in Canada. Because the editor makes her work so transparent, the book offers a helpful glimpse of how one can go about working with primary source materials to weave a coherent and well supported narrative.

Penney Clark – University of British Columbia. Vancouver, British Columbia.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

A Meeting of the People: School Boards and Protestant Communities in Quebec, 1801-1998 – MacLEOD; POUTANEN (CSS)

MacLEOD, Roderick; POUTANEN, Mary Anne Poutanen. A Meeting of the People: School Boards and Protestant Communities in Quebec, 1801-1998. Montreal & Kingston: McGill-Queens University Press, 2004. 507p. Resenha de: GLASSFORD, Larry. Canadian Social Studies, v.41, n.1, p., 2008.

In 1998 a major reform measure, Bill 180, took effect in the province of Quebec, reorganizing its school system from a religious to a linguistic basis. Instead of dual systems based on Catholic and Protestant, the new arrangement would feature a division based on French and English. So fundamental was the switch that it required, in addition to passage of the bill in Quebecs National Assembly, the approval of a constitutional amendment by the Canadian Parliament. Both legislatures endorsed the measure on a bipartisan basis by healthy margins, but one significant interest group did not form part of the supportive consensus. The Quebec Association of Protestant School Boards, reluctant to surrender an historic constitutional guarantee of minority school rights, launched a court challenge against the new law. Though ultimately unsuccessful, it made the point that not everyone with a stake in the issue accepted the modernist assumption that organizing (and dividing) Quebecs schools along religious lines had become outdated.

What was the essence of the Quebec Protestant school system? This is the fundamental question addressed by the authors in their scholarly treatment of developments over the past two centuries. They are at pains to emphasize that it was more than a thinly disguised vehicle to perpetuate narrowly religious biases arising out of Anglican and Calvinist worldviews. They do point out that Quebecs Protestant school system owed much to the local school governance traditions of New England, and the Scottish emphasis on universal literacy, given the predominance of early settlers from these two geographic areas in the anglophone community. However, although most of the provinces francophones were Roman Catholic, and the largest number of anglophones were Protestant, the emergence in the 19th century of a sizeable English-speaking community of Irish Catholics prevented any complete identification of language with religion. Furthermore, the existence of French Protestants of Huguenot and Swiss ancestry, though less numerous, completed the picture of complexity in the provinces school system. Thus, in the authors view, the fundamental essence of Protestant education in Quebec was a belief in public, non-sectarian and liberal education, as opposed to the conservative, parish-oriented and religiously-based instruction favoured in the opposing Catholic school system.

A parallel theme of great importance to MacLeod and Poutanen is the close identification by scattered rural communities of Protestants with their local schools. Whereas in sections of Montreal and its suburbs, anglophone Protestants often formed the majority in their districts, for Protestants in the rest of the province, minority existence was a fact of life, even in the Eastern Townships by the turn of the 20th century. The elementary school, with its elected board, represented an important community focal point. Often these schools owed their existence to local initiative, since the first schools to be established, in most parts of the province, were French and Catholic. Keeping them up and running through hard times, rural depopulation and Protestant out-migration was an ongoing struggle. It was with mixed feelings that many Protestant communities acquiesced in the loss of their local schoolhouse to larger consolidated schools by the mid 20th century. The gains in educational quality, as measured by modern facilities and single grade classrooms, could not disguise the very real loss of community associated with school centralization. Protestant parents opted for greater opportunity for their children arising from larger modernized schools, but in so doing they removed one of the institutional props supporting their minority communities. It was not an unmixed blessing.

One of the many virtues of this book is that the authors are aware of the main currents of thought in Canadian educational history, and self-consciously position their own interpretation within the mix of approaches. They are aware of the main tenets of the social control model, but are not persuaded that it offers the best set of tools for their work. While others have written histories of school systems from a metropolitan perspective, their own bias is in favour of the local school districts. In part, this is owing to their main sources of new information about Quebec schooling: namely, the carefully preserved records of Protestant school boards from across the province. The legislated termination of Protestant schools in 1998 presented an opportunity to tell a story with an obvious end point, based on two centuries of accumulated sources. 1801 was chosen as the starting point, because it marked the creation of the first public school board in Quebec, the Royal Institution for the Advancement of Learning. With a wealth of local school records at their disposal, MacLeod and Poutanen find that the characterization of parents and boards as tending to oppose needed reforms and progressive initiatives is well wide of the mark. What previous historians under emphasized, with their reliance on reports by Montreal-based school inspectors and other elite figures, were the very real hardships faced by local boards in providing adequate facilities and competitive teacher salaries, in the face of rural poverty and sparse populations. Far from downgrading the importance of education, parents and boards were proud of their schools and the achievements of their students, and continually sacrificed time and scarce funds to keep the schoolhouses open.

Only in the final chapters do the authors lose some of their even-handedness, as they confront the apparent hostility of francophone Quebec nationalism toward a school system which had drawn Jews, Greek Orthodox and other non-Protestant immigrant groups into its orbit. It is evident that MacLeod and Poutanen regard the apparent victory for liberalism of a school system based on languages rather than religions as a pyrrhic one. The growth of a massive educational bureaucracy in Quebec City, coupled with the loss of constitutional protection for a separate, yet publicly-funded, school system, has placed anglophone minority schools at the mercy of the francophone majority. While this book celebrates two centuries of achievement, it faces the future with obvious trepidation.

Along the way, the reader is treated to nearly 100 period photographs, 13 statistical tables, and 24 maps. Moving anecdotes of specific communities and individuals are skilfully blended with a penetrating overview that includes even the school experiences of the Cree and Inuit peoples in northern Quebec. The tone is authoritative, and deservedly so. If you can find a better treatment of Protestant schools in Quebec, buy it.

Larry A. Glassford – University of Windsor. Windsor, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Intimate Citizenship: Private Decisions and Public Dialogues – PLUMMER (CSS)

PLUMMER, Ken. Intimate Citizenship: Private Decisions and Public Dialogues. Montreal & Kingston: McGill-Queens University Press, 2003. 187p. Resenha de: HORTON, Todd. Canadian Social Studies, v.41, n.1, p., 2008.

Ken Plummer, a distinguished scholar of social interaction and human sexuality, has written a fine synoptical book (p. xi) that examines the realm of intimacy and the conflicts the intimate problems to which these changes constantly give rise (p. back cover). Citing turn of the millennium issues such as solo parenting, invitro ferlization, surrogate mothers, gay and lesbian families, cloning and the prospect of designer babies, Viagra and the morning-after pill, HIV/AIDS, the global porn industry, on-line dating services and virtual sex, Plummer argues that dramatic changes in our intimate lives have increasingly bound private decisions to public dialogues in law, medicine and the media. He further asserts this requires a notion of intimate citizenship (p. 50), a sensitizing, open and suggestive concept to be used in the provisional quest of exploring the nature of social change and intimacies (p. 15).

This book is a valuable addition to the growing list of books engaged in unpacking somewhat stodgy concepts like citizenship and identity and repackaging them in new, exciting and dynamic ways. While admittedly brief, Intimate Citizenship does offer a good quality synopsis of current perspectives and expertly crafts a paradigm for analysis that is sure to stimulate conversation about where to go next. Almost certainly written for students in post-secondary education and scholars in the fields of sociology, political theory and cultural studies, the book is readerly enough to be used in secondary school, albeit in excerpt form, to initiate discussion and extend perspectives.

The book is divided into nine chapters, written as an interconnected whole that builds an argument. This is followed by reference notes and an extensive bibliography. It should be stated that at the beginning of each chapter several quotes, often as many as five or six, from authors to activists, are used to foreshadow the discussion(s) to follow. While some may find the quotes distracting and perhaps a bit bombastic, they provide an indication of the perspectives that permeate the discourses within and across the vibrant field of citizenship.

Chapter One, Intimate Troubles, is an appropriate title as Plummer lays out a series of issues and choices facing people at the dawn of the 21st century. He frames the discussion around the question how do we live and how should we live our lives in an emerging late modern world? (p. 7) and offers a conceptualization of the Intimate Citizenship Project (p. 13) that uses zones of intimacies such as self, gender, identity and spirituality to explore: the decisions people have to make over the control (or not) over ones body, feelings, relationships; access (or not) to representations, relationships, public spaces, etc.; and social grounded choices (or not) about identities, gender experiences, erotic experiences (p. 14).

Chapter Two, titled Postmodern Intimacies: New Lives in a Late Modern World, expertly examines intimate troubles in more detail while chapter three, Culture Wars and Contested Intimacies delves into the ways that change brings with it dissent. It is in chapter four that Plummer outlines the core organizing concept of the book.

Entitled The New Theories of Citizenship, Chapter Four is designed to help us navigate our way through the tangled web of conflicts that now surround our personal lives (p. 49) and to a large degree it is successful, though it must be added that brevity does occasionally work against clear sailing toward his new conceptualization. Plummer begins by offering an overview of two concepts: citizenship and identity, which he believes are really about difference and unity. Moving on to new citizenships (p. 51), he focuses on the works of T. H. Marshall, the British sociologist who outlined three clusters of citizenship rights civil, political and social to which all members of a community are entitled. While Plummer does outline many of the criticisms that have been lodged against Marshalls post-WWII work, he rushes through these to get to the main point of the section that the post-structuralist approach is the most fruitful starting point in which to develop newer ideas of citizenship, including intimate citizenship. Indeed, the reader may be left with the feeling that dwelling a little longer with the myriad of authors working in the post-Marshallian field might have made arriving at the destination a little more compelling.

Chapter Four continues by outlining the issue of boundaries and exclusions (p. 53), suggesting that in any framework of citizenship runs the risk of being critiqued as to who is inside and who is outside, who is included and who is excluded, both within and across social worlds (p. 55). A proposed solution is to further develop Ruth Listers idea of a differentiated universalism (p. 55) whereby boundaries are present but shift and sway in addition to becoming more porous. After a brief but worthwhile examination of natural rights, the state, society and inequality, as well as obligations relative to rights, and identity, Plummer pauses to pay homage to the work of authors who have extended citizenship to include feminist and sexual citizenships before adeptly using all of the discussions that have come before to outline a workable, if tentative, account of the issues critical to a new intimate citizenship (pp. 65-66). Among the issues addressed is a key theme that Plummer returns to again and again that citizenship must always be sensitive to the whole panoply of inequalities – of the problem of just citizenship in an unjust society (p. 66).

Four themes provide the details of intimate citizenship in the next four chapters. Chapter Five examines Public Intimacies, Private Citizens and the ways the public sphere is being radically redrawn in the 21st century, while Chapter Six, Dialogic Citizenship, embraces the crucial role of pluralism and conflict along with the need for dialogue across opposing positions. Chapter Seven, Stories and the Grounded Moralities of Everyday Life, is particularly rich, peppered as it is with excerpts of arguments from writers such as Alasdair MacIntyre, Martha Nussbaum, Carol Gilligan, Richard Rorty and Maria Pia Lara who support, in one form or another, Plummers belief in the importance of listening to the voices of citizens as we struggle to resolve ethical dilemmas in our daily lives. Chapter Eight, entitled Globalizing Intimate Citizenship, explores the ways many of these issues now figure on the global stage and within global fora.

The book concludes with Chapter Nines The Intimate Citizenship Project, an attempt to develop a paradigm for analysis. Having spent much of the book cataloguing issues around intimacies, Plummer does an admirable job of pulling the threads of many arguments together to present an eight-point series of concerns for an intimate citizenship (pp. 140-142) as it moves forward. These concerns are focused around questions that 21st century theorists in the area of citizenship must grapple if the field is to grow in a legally, politically and socially just manner.

The author also demonstrates the proper amount of humility when he states that his work tends to raise more questions than it answers (p. 142) and acknowledges that it can be criticized from a number of different directions including the creeping return of the meta-narrative, the need for further detail, a western bias in the conception of rights and a certain nave optimism or utopianism. Still, his closing section situates the intimate citizenship project within the ongoing effort to eliminate inequalities in the world suggesting a reasonableness and sense of proportion for the task at hand and the challenges ahead. As Plummer states: intimacies are lodged in worldwide inequalities of class, gender, age, race and the like. These inequalities structure on a daily basis the debasement and degradation, the patterns of exclusion and marginalization, the sense of powerlessness that, in one way or another, many people experience as the inevitable backdrop of ordinary intimacies. Cutting across my entire book is a persistent need to return to these issues (p. 145).

This positioning is elevated by the final section in the book, Moving On: Learning to Listen, where he entreats the reader to consider familiar words citizenship, identity, community, public sphere, morality and ethics not as tight words, defined, fixed, with established boundaries but as open, polyvocal, flexible, porous and interwoven (p. 145). This means accepting that there are no simple solutions to how to live life and embracing the permanently unsettled state (p. 145) which is our future. For those who can only envision anarchistic chaos, relativist vacuums or tribal wars emanating from his paradigmatic positioning, Plummer concludes on a note of hope, suggesting that we must listen to one anothers stories of how to make our way through the moral tangles of today (p. 145) because it is there that virtue is re/constructed, morality is debated, ethical dilemmas are re/solved and the common values that hold humanity together (p. 146) are re/discovered.

Todd Horton – Nipissing University. North Bay, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Stories of the Century: World History from 1900 to 2000 – GARDNER et al (CSS)

GARDNER, Robert; PARSONS, Jim; ZWICKY, Lynn. Stories of the Century: World History from 1900 to 2000. Edmonton AB: Duval House Publishing, 2003. 256p. Resenha de: HORTON, Todd. Canadian Social Studies, v.41, n.1, p., 2008.

According to the Duval House website, this textbook was written as a comprehensive history to fit the Alberta Social Studies 33 Global Interaction: The 20th Century and Today curriculum. Stories of the Century: World History from 1900 to 2000 does indeed cover the customary highlights expected of most 20th century social studies and history courses taught in Canadian schools, but it is not as comprehensive as it could be.

Authors Gardner, Parsons and Zwicky chose an interesting array of photographs to include on the cover of the book. A few are of people who have had an extraordinary impact on the 20th century N elson Mandela, Lester B. Pearson at the United Nations, Neil Armstrong walking on the moon and Mahatma Ghandi in India. However most of the photographs are of ordinary people facing the challenges of their lives a group of aboriginal children playing orchestral instruments, soldiers in a World War I trench, a Vietnamese mother carrying a child on her back against the backdrop of a military tank, a crowd marching in support of Vicente Fox in Mexico and a weary Chilean woman with the picture of her missing son hanging from her neck. The juxtaposition of ordinary and extraordinary people illustrates how macro and micro events intertwine, each impacting the other. This is most clearly evident in the large cover photograph of a young man, probably from the former Soviet Union, holding a placard of Vladimir Lenin with an X through the image while a massive billboard of Lenin stands behind him. Lenins rise to prominence was one of the macro events that transpired during the early 20th century but this mans protest of his legacy is occurring on the street, at the micro event level, perhaps helping to precipitate the fall of the Soviet Union in the waning years of the century. Students historical understanding would benefit greatly from an examination of this combination of photographs.

Early in the textbook the authors attempt to establish the perspectives from which they have written this history. The first perspective is chronological. Though historians may quibble about when the century actually began and ended (see the discussion of Lukacks, Hobsbawms and Fukuyamas views on page 3), it is difficult to imagine a history textbook written for the school system completely ignoring chronology. The western understanding of linear time is simply too powerful in reader and publisher expectation.

The book is chaptered as follows: 1) 1900 to 1914 The World at the Turn of the Century, 2) 1914 to 1918 World War I, 3) 1919 to1929 Modern Attitudes, 4) 1929 to 1939 The Great Depression and the Road to War, 5) 1939 to1945 World War II, 6)1945 to 1950 The Postwar Agreements and the Beginning of the Cold War, 7) 1950 to 1960 The Cold War Heats Up, 8) 1960 to 1975 To the Brink of Nuclear War and Back, 9) 1975 to 1985 The New Arms Race, 10) 1985 to 1991 The End of the Cold War and the Collapse of the Soviet Union, 11) 1991 to 2000 After the Cold War, 12) After 2000 Old Stories and New Stories in the 21st Century.

There is nothing wrong with a chronological format to a textbook, and some educators might argue that it is imperative for students growing understanding of history. However, a textbook needs to be more that a march through time. Piling names and dates one on top of the other does not, in and of itself, help students develop complex historical understanding, or engage students in a way that captures their imagination. Thankfully, the authors have included other angles to assist and interest students.

The other angles are evident in the second and third perspectives used in writing the textbook. The second perspective noted is a focus on the interaction among the powerful nations of the world (4) because this interaction provides the main themes that shaped the lives of people all over the world. This is a clear articulation of the fact that this textbook will not be comprehensive to the extent that all histories will be included. It limits what will be addressed, a necessary aspect of any written product, while highlighting a concept of enormous complexity, importance and interest power. I was prepared to accept this limited focus at face value and settle in for an exploration of the military battles, social movements and ideological standoffs suggested in the chapter titles. However, the authors seemed to want to have it all ways by introducing a third and final perspective.

The third perspective includes stories from other regions of the world which may or may not have been profoundly impacted by the interactions of the powerful nations, but because were a nation of people from other regions a multicultural country that needs a multihistorical understanding of the past (4) this was deemed prudent. There is nothing inherently wrong with writing a textbook from this perspective but it does set the authors up for criticism when a regional history deemed to be significant by a particular segment of the Canadian population is overlooked. As well, including stories from other regions of the world should go beyond their service to our cultural diversity or understanding of the present. Sometimes teachers simply want to illustrate a variety of ways of being in the world, different approaches to understanding family, school, work, leisure, friendship, conflict, and even power. In this sense, including a story of Australian aborigines or Tibetan monks may be for no other reason but to expose students to the multiplicity of possibilities that are part of our global experience. Still, the authors must be commended for attempting to explain their perspectives and establishing foci that are both interesting and important for students.

Gardner, Parsons and Zwicky wisely included a page outlining How to Use This Book (IV). It explains that each chapter is divided into two sections: a main section and a newspaper section. The main sections incorporate: a) focus questions at the beginning of each chapter, b) a chronological presentation of key events, c) terms in bold that appear in the glossary, d) feature columns that expand on important ideas, e) timelines and charts that summarize key information, f) photographs, cartoons, diagrams, and maps, g) notes about culture, science and technology, h) review questions at the end of each chapter, and i) a glossary at the back of the book to define key terms.

I had no difficulty with any parts of the main sections as they were well formatted, thoughtfully integrated into the chapter and no one part was over or under used. Indeed, I was particularly impressed with the review questions at the end of each chapter. While some questions such as what event triggered World War I, and where did it occur? (34), are of the knowledge variety, many ushered students into the upper levels of Blooms Taxonomy, encouraging application, analysis, synthesis and evaluation. An example of this is the following question: Imagine that everyone in the world had enough food and money, no matter who they were and what they did. Would this be a good thing? Jot down a list of problems this would solve and a list of problems this would create. In one or two sentences, state your opinion at the bottom of your lists. Compare your opinion with the opinions of your classmates. Talk about why you agree or disagree. How does where you start from shape your opinion about this? (237).

This is a question expecting a level of thought too often absent from school textbooks. My main area of difficulty was related to the second or newspaper section. Here, headline stories from around the world, region by region (IV) are presented in newspaper format. At first glance this appears to be an interesting way to summarize information for students while introducing them to stories outside the focus of the main section. However, as is the criticism that the authors opened themselves up to, there are several glaring omissions. After a thorough examination of each chapters newspaper section, there is no mention whatsoever of Australia, New Zealand or the South Pacific region. If the index is any indication, this part of the world did not rate inclusion in the textbook at all save for a few maps! Australia and New Zealands contributions to the war effort of both World Wars, their challenges with aboriginal peoples and their influence in the southern hemisphere relative to Indonesia, Vietnam and East Timor might have warranted space, if only for appearances of being comprehensive.

I was also struck by the lack of any mention of Idi Amin, the brutal leader of Uganda during the 1970s; Muammar al-Qaddafi and the U.S. attack on Libya in 1986 and the rise of Islamic fundamentalism; and the establishment of an Islamic state in Sudan in the late 1990s. These entries would not only expand the segments on Africa, an often neglected part of the globe, but they fit with the conceptual focus of power that the textbook is using as well.

These criticisms aside, the textbook is a worthwhile contribution to social studies education and the authors should be commended for prominently noting the assistance of Jane Samson, as an advisor on historical accuracy, and Murray Hoke, as bias reviewer.

Todd Horton – Nipissing University. North Bay, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

The Digital Revolution and the Coming of the Postmodern University – RASCHKE (CSS)

RASCHKE, Carl A. The Digital Revolution and the Coming of the Postmodern University. London: RoutledgeFalmer, 2003. 129. Resenha de: GRIFFITH, Bryant. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.2, p., 2005.

There is a definite disadvantage to writing an academic book concerning the future and a double disadvantage if it concerns the internet. It is almost always wrong. Such is the case with Carl Raschke’s The Digital Revolution and the Coming of the Postmodern University. When I first read the text I kept looking at the publication date wondering if Raschke had written it before the 2001 crash of hopes and dreams for a wired world; but he did not, or at least it was not published until 2003.

Despite these rather serious drawbacks the book deserves to be reviewed to draw attention to what can happen when we choose to dream about possible futures without remembering where we are and how we got here. That past, as R.G. Collingwood reminded us, is a reenactment of both the insides and the outsides of ideas, or to put it into ordinary language, the fusion of how my mind makes sense of minds in the past. This understanding is a way of knowing one’s self so it is not a minimum ontological claim. We make sense of the past by constructing analogies based on the way that we make rational decisions about our own actions, so one could argue that the past and present are fused in a continuous process of self understanding. Knowing who we are right now and what we think is tied to that process.

I believe that Raschke needs to be reminded of this. Far too often his ideas are much like Collier’s magazine, which presented fantastically utopian ideas about space travel and the colonization of distant galaxies. By that I mean these ideas, like most futurism, seem destined to the bin of what might or might not happen rather than a reasoned argument based upon the presuppositions of our present.

Let me examine some of Raschke’s thoughts and comment upon them. He states the architecture of digital communications necessitates a new understanding of the structures and ‘space’ of knowledge itself. This new knowledge space is consonant with the philosophical slant on the theory of representation, language, and symbolic exchange that has come to be called ‘postmodernist'(p. viii). I think Raschke is right about some of this. To understand digital communications it helps to see the world in the way that some postmodernists describe, that is a non-linear, fragmented narrative. Modernists, as a group, have tended to view history as the unfolding of a grand narrative with definite causes and effects. This has led to the critique of exclusionary voices as Other and to the attack on concepts such as ‘progress’. But this is hardly news. I cannot think of a school district, even in the state of Texas where I presently live, that has not abandoned the Eurocentric school of thought and which does not acknowledge, even implicitly, the concept of difference. Also, even though I think Raschke is right here, I am not sure there is the necessary connection to which he alludes. It might be the case, for instance, that a breakdown in modernism, or a paradigm shift, has occurred allowing us to perceive a different set of presuppositions to make sense of the world.

Raschke claims that such knowledge may be called ‘hyper’ knowledge, because like hyperspace in post-Newtonian cosmology [it] extends the directions and dimensions of knowledge per se in ways unanticipated even a generation ago (p. viii). The matrix for these new extensions of knowledge is what we call the ‘hyper’ university, which in no way resembles the ‘physical’ university (p. viii). The necessity to accept these two points escapes me completely. I would suggest that Raschke’s use of Wittgenstein’s category mistake, of thinking that a university is comprised of grounds and buildings rather than a term to describe the relationship between entities, really applies to Raschke himself (p. ix). Let me explain. For most of us the university is, like the word ‘curriculum’, the totality of experiences which occur both on and off campus. Ask anyone who has been to Oxford about the Friday pub sessions where serious academic conversations occur over much beer. I believe that most graduates from there would tell you that these have been some of the best learning moments of their university experience. In short, I am not sure that there are many universities which define themselves by their grounds and buildings.

Raschke claims that the new university is no longer a school. It is a place of distributed leaning, wherein communication takes place over content, inquiry is prior to instruction, results rule over rules (p. 11). He argues that both the postmodern economy and the postmodern university are built on mobile capital, mobile work forces, and mobile or ‘just-in-time’ inventory and distribution systems (p. 11). I believe I am correct in understanding this to be an argument for a post-fordist educational system where critical thinking is replaced by just-in-time adaptability. If I am correct then I completely disagree with Raschke. My understanding of a wired university is one with infinite possibilities to extend what Robert Putnam has characterized as the growth of social capital. In Bowling Alone Putnam (2000) expresses his concern with the digital revolution’s ability to foster truly open conversation. He feels that Information Technology might make us more private, passive and possibly exclusionary instead of open, conversational and community based. Putnam describes the breakdown of social capital through an analysis of civic engagement in a range of activities in the twentieth century. The fact that we bowl alone, learn alone and spend far less time in human interaction has led to a growing sense of distrust in contemporary society. Surely what our universities need to do is to remember that they have historically been the repositories of social capital, or the ways in which we have interacted to build an intellectual community. Most of us probably went to university to make friends, learn content and get a job in that order. In the process we became the embodiment of the presuppositions that define who we are as a society.

In the past 900 years, the approximate age of the university in western society, the institution has served as the birthing place of several revolutions and paradigm shifts. I see this process continuing in a form quite distinct but not separate from the present. The future, although new and unseen by us, is an ongoing process based upon understanding ourselves and the ideas upon which we have constructed our sense of what we call ‘real’. When one looks back over the shattered IT dreams of the last four or five years one might think that Raschke would have done better here to skip his ‘big picture’ claims and concentrate on the smaller but more significant bits that fit in between them, such as how the neo-modern university can retain its independence from business and government, or how IT enhances problem-based constructive learning. One hopes that Raschke will take his interesting and challenging ideas and apply them to more concrete and historical contexts. Perhaps those are topics for another book.

References

Collingwood, R.G. (1946). The Idea of History. London: Oxford University Press.

Putnam, R.D. (2000). Bowling Alone. New York: Simon Schuster.

Bryant Griffith – College of Education. Texas A University, Corpus Christi. Corpus Christi, Texas, USA.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Family Life and Sociability in Upper and Lower Canada, 1780-1870 – NOËL (CSS)

NOËL, Françoise. Family Life and Sociability in Upper and Lower Canada, 1780-1870. Montreal & Kingston: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 2003. 372p. Resenha de: HOFFMAN, George. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.2, p., 2005.

In Family Life and Sociability in Upper and Lower Canada, 1780-1870, Franoise Nol portrays middle class family life in the mid-nineteenth century. The book is divided into three parts. Part one is entitled The Couple and deals with courtship and marriage. The second part concerns parents and children and discusses childbirth, childhood and parent-child relationships. The last section discusses kinship ties and community life.

The book contains several generalizations related to Canadian family history in the 1800s. The author contends that most couples married for love. Companionate marriage was the norm, and the role of parents in mate selection was no longer as significant as it had been. As well, Nol shows that relations within families were affectionate. Parents showed an extraordinary concern for their children, which continued even after they married and left home. She also illustrates that much of family life took place beyond the door of the home. Families were a part of a large social network which included kin, friends and neighbours. Sociability was an essential part of family life.

Nol’s account has many strengths. The research, as indicated by the endnotes and bibliography, is impressive. The author shows a broad knowledge of her subject. She links her findings to scholarship in the United States and Britain. She is always aware of the larger picture. Parallels are drawn between families in the Canadas and what American historians of the period refer to as the rise of the Republican Family. When discussing child rearing, she refers to the Enlightenment and the influence which thinkers such as Locke and Rousseau were having on the view that children could be nurtured. Such analysis illustrates the significance of family history as a field of study. Family history is not merely human interest stories from the past. Nor is it titillating tidbits related to love, courtship and marriage. Rather, as Franoise Nol shows, it is an important part of social history which helps us to better understand the overall nature of past societies.

I would suggest that readers begin this book by studying the introduction. Here the author discusses the sources upon which her work is based. The book’s subtitle is A View from Diaries and Family Correspondence. In the introduction Nol identifies the diarists and letter writers. We are told when and where they lived and something about the circumstances of their lives. These people appear and re-appear in the pages which follow. It is important to consider who these correspondents are when assessing the conclusions Nol reaches regarding nineteenth century Canadian families.

The diaries and letters which are used do raise some concerns. The sample is not representative of all segments of society. Nol acknowledges this limitation but suggests that the sources accurately reflect the middle class, which in itself, of course, is a valuable historical contribution. However, some questions can be asked about some of the diarists and correspondents, particularly those who are used to illustrate that family values among francophones and anglophones and people of different religious backgrounds were similar.

There is a general contention in the book that the attitudes and principles which guided family life were similar regardless of religion, language and ethnicity. Several diaries and numerous letters of English Canadians are referred to but so are those of French Canadians like Amde Papineau and Ludger and Reine Duvernay. Considerable emphasis is also placed on the journal of Abraham Joseph, a merchant and member of a well-known Jewish family in Lower Canada. The conclusion that follows is that class, not other factors, was most influential in shaping family life in the Canadas during the nineteenth century. Nol does not ignore religious and cultural differences but in the end suggests that religion was not the deciding influence. Family life of Protestants, Catholics and Jews was similar.

But can Amde Papineau and his extended family be used to prove such a point? Papineau was the son of patriote leader Louis Joseph Papineau. After the Rebellion of 1837 he lived in exile with his family in the United States. There he met and eventually married Mary Westcott, the daughter of a merchant from Saratoga, New York. Amde kept a diary rich in detail about his life before and after his marriage. After moving to Montreal following her marriage, Mary exchanged letters with her father in New York for the rest of her life. Nol uses both the diary and letters extensively throughout the book.

Amde was Catholic, and Mary was Protestant. In 1846 they were married in Saratoga by a Presbyterian minister in a fifteen minute ceremony in the Westcott home. After their move to Montreal, Mary usually attended her own church but sometimes accompanied her husband to a Catholic mass at Notre-Dame. And occasionally Amde went with his wife to a Protestant service. A daughter was baptized in the Presbyterian church and a son in the Catholic church. Clearly this was an unusually liberal attitude toward religion and inter-faith marriage. Or perhaps it was evidence of religious indifference. This unconventional family has an important place in Nol’s portrait of family life. One can well ask if Amde Papineau and Mary Westcott can be used to illustrate French Canadian Catholic families, particularly in light of the conservative forces which were growing in the Quebec church after 1850.

Despite this reservation Family Life and Sociability is a major contribution to nineteenth century Canadian social history. It will not be easily read by high school students or by students in introductory university courses. However, teachers and professors certainly can use it to introduce their students to family history as a branch of historical studies. The fascinating information which the book contains about love, birth, life and death is and always will be of interest to everyone.

George Hoffman – History Department. University of Regina. Regina, Saskatchewan.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

A Touch of the Zebras – SADU; TAYLOR (CSS)

SADU, Itah; TAYLOR, Stephen Taylor. A Touch of the Zebras. Toronto: Women’s Press, 2003. 32p. Resenha de: HORTON, Todd. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.2, p., 2005.

Another in a long line of issue books written for children, A Touch of the Zebras is the story of Chelsea, a grade two student who does not want to go to school anymore. Her mother, Ms. Rose, tries to find out what is the matter but Chelsea is not telling, preferring to hide in her bed under the guise of sickness. Ms. Rose talks to the school principal to no avail and wisely rules out medical problems by consulting doctors and naturopaths. Input from caring relatives does not solve Chelsea’s problem but a kindly visit from Dr. Tara Lorimer does. It seems that Chelsea has taken a dislike to school because she is biracial and feels she must choose between her black and white friends. In short, Chelsea has a touch of the zebras, the feeling of being caught between two worlds.

Itah Sadu adequately captures the intellectual and emotional struggle that can develop when young children are confronted with words and behaviours that indicate race matters and people understand it in very different ways. Though we are never quite sure what transpired to make Chelsea feel like she must choose between her black and white friends, we know that whatever it was, lines of distinction have been drawn. She has heard a message that says she cannot have it both ways. The days of kindergarten play where everyone played with everyone else have gone forever and Chelsea must realize that we are grouped into racial categories. She must now choose the group with which she truly belongs. Living in a state of limbo is not an option. Sadly, the child is forced to make sense of that which is senseless.

The book also adequately captures the intellectual and emotional struggle of parents trying to understand their children and the lives they lead on a day to day basis. Ms. Rose consults her support system, asks questions and tries to fit pieces of answers together in an effort to figure out what her daughter is unable to clearly articulate. She knows that something has changed in the life of her once happy child but feels helpless to make it better. Almost every parent can relate to this feeling.

Amidst these struggles are subtle touches which lift this book above the ordinary. Stephen Taylor’s beautiful illustrations provide the story with a sense of cultural authenticity. The clothing and hair styles shown throughout are suggestive of Ms. Rose’s Guyanese heritage demonstrating the importance of culture(s) for our senses of identity and influence they have on the choices we make. The story demonstrates cultural accuracy in the names of Chelsea’s aunts and uncle along with a sense of tradition in the home remedies they suggest to help Chelsea get better. Each suggestion reflects the relative’s upbringing, highlighting the point that when confronted with something we do not understand we feel off balance and many of us turn to past practices to re-establish a sense of equilibrium. Finally, Dr. Tara Lorimer’s character quietly but effectively signals to the reader that women are not only doctors but that being a doctor is as much about listening and sharing as it is about surgery and the prescribing of medication. These touches enhance the overall credibility of the book as a tool for dealing with the issue at hand.

My one criticism of the story is the simplistic resolution provided for Chelsea’s problem. Though I am sensitive to the brevity of picture books and the age level at which they are aimed, I cannot help but feel that a quick personal story from a kindly doctor and a few slogans like rainbows come in all colours are not going to bring about feelings of exuberance at being biracial. The concept of race is incredibly complex and how people understand and respond to it is even more so, not to mention often idiosyncratic. The resolution is incredibly frustrating especially for anyone who has experienced feelings of in-between-ness like Chelsea’s.

That point withstanding, the book never strays into anger, hatred or self-pity, feelings that are very plausible for people who experience the challenges of being biracial in a racialized world. Indeed, the book strives to honour and celebrate diversity while revealing the common bonds of humanity. From this standpoint the book succeeds admirably.

The many benefits of children’s literature have been well documented. They arouse reader interest and more personal responses than textbooks. Children’s literature engages students aesthetically and according to some researchers allows readers to experience and empathize with other people, cultures, places and times. While not technically literature, picture books like A Touch of the Zebras can be used with young children as an entry point into discussions of what it is like to live in a multi-raced and multi-ethnic family. As well, we can not discount the power of picture books for older children. They can be effectively used as a hook or opener into more complex discussions about race, how it privileges some and is used to diminish others, how it affects individual and community esteem, impacts on our senses of social justice and overall social cohesion, how it is celebrated by some as an aspect of individual and social identity and of course how it is often ignored.

Todd Horton – Faculty of Education. Nipissing University. North Bay, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Canada’s Founding Debates – AJZENSTAT et al (CSS)

AJZENSTAT, Janet; ROMNEY, Paul; GENTLES, Ian; GAIRDNER, William D. Editors. Canada’s Founding Debates. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999. 380p. Resenha de: LeVOS, Ernest. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.2, p., 2005.

Here is a book that will interest Canadianists, and those high school and university students interested in constitutional and political developments. Students wanting to do some reading and research on Confederation, and who may not have the luxury of time to read the original legislative records on Confederation, will find Canada’s Founding Debates a valuable source. There is an enormous amount of material packaged into this one volume. Do not skip reading the introduction, since it explains very succinctly that this book is about Confederation. But more specifically, it is a book of excerpts from official reports of the debates in the different colonies (p. 7), that is, Newfoundland, Prince Edward Island, Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, Canada, Red River and British Columbia, on whether they should join a more viable union. One will read the views of less familiar names such as Robert Carrall, Francis Barnard, and James Ross, along with those more familiar figures like George Brown, George Etienne Cartier, John A. Macdonald and Louis Riel.

The authors have neatly divided the book into five parts covering what was said by the politicians of the seven British North American colonies on liberty (constitutional liberty, responsible government, parliamentary government, the Upper House, equality of representation); individual as well as collective economic opportunity; American, British and Canadian identity; the new nationality(federal union, majority and minority rights), and how to make a constitution (consulting the people and the issue of direct democracy). The book is a convenient source for the views of Macdonald and Brown as well as other lesser known figures. The reader will detect not only individual perspectives and tones, but also the anxieties, enthusiasm and urgency these politicians shared in establishing a new union.

The conservative and liberal views held by the supporters and opponents of Confederation are included in this volume. They were very much like us today, concerned about the future of their country and the well being of future generations. Indeed, they were very concerned about the purpose and form of a new government that would work properly. One will observe that these politicians, at the crossroads of change, brought about by such events as the Civil War in the United States, did not hesitate to study other constitutional models and political systems seeking the best pragmatic insights from these models and systems. As a group of legislators, they were a reservoir of experience and knowledge, men who illustrated their arguments with references to European history through the centuries, the great poets and the Bible, and men who subscribed to the belief that good arguments lead to good resolutions (p. 2).

But the legislators from each colony had their respective concerns. Those from Prince Edward Island did not think they would gain anything from being in the new union. The delegates from Newfoundland worried about their fisheries and the starving population, and feared that they would lose control over their properties, liberties and lives (p. 61). In the Red River Colony, Nova Scotia and New Brunswick, there was the concern that their respective colonies would be overwhelmed by Upper Canada and swamped by newcomers. Above all, they feared the lost of their individual identities.

A large book such as this one can be viewed as a book filled with a lot of details and speeches, but is can prove to be a valuable source. It can be a useful reference source to high school students interested in what the fathers of Confederation had to say on issues such as liberty and identity, and it can be a valuable source to college and university students who wish to compare and contrast the views of either Macdonald and Brown, or another set of politicians, on topics such as responsible government, representation by population, whether the vote should be given to householders, or on other related issues that were debated in their respective legislatures.

While some readers may not bother reading footnotes, it would be a disservice to themselves to ignore them since there are many valuable explanations. The footnotes provide the reader with an understanding of the historical context in which political developments such as responsible government, developed. One example is John A. Macdonald’s view on the debate, in the parliament of the province of Canada, on responsible government: I speak of representation by population, the house will of course understand that universal suffrage is not in any way sanctioned, or admitted by these resolutions, as the basis on which the constitution of the popular branch should rest and in the footnote, William D. Gairdiner, one of the authors, offers this explanation: Macdonald is giving his assurance that the house need not fear the spectre of mob rule, which is what many informed people at the time would have expected from universal suffrage in a democratic system (p. 70-71). These are more than footnotes, they are explanatory notes. Read and reflect on these notes for a fuller understanding of the developments on the road to Confederation.

The book offers much potential for assignments and research topics on the internal aspects of Confederation, as well as on the external influences. It is interesting to learn, as William Ross from Nova Scotia noted, that the Quebec scheme is largely copied from the Constitution of New Zealand (p. 268). Bear in mind, however, that the book is a compilation and, as such, critics of the book may accuse the authors of not portraying the complete views of certain politicians. In this case, one should read the entire speech of that politician in the legislative records. This book, however, is a very good reference source.

Ernest LeVos – Grant MacEwan College. Edmonton, Alberta.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Freedom to Play: We Made Our Own Fun – LEWIS (CSS)

LEWIS, Norah L. Editor. Freedom to Play: We Made Our Own Fun. Waterloo, ON: Wilfred Laurier University Press, 2002. 224p. Resenha de: MANDZUK, David. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.2, p., 2005.

Norah Lewis’ book Freedom to Play echoes a sentiment that is heard increasingly often these days among teachers and t

To her credit, Lewis openly discusses some of the challenges in trying to reconstruct the past with a book like hers. She notes that memories can be faulty as they can be colored with time, subsequent experiences, and frequent retelling [and] contributors tend to be selective in which memories they retain (p. 4). However, the end result is still a reasonable reflection of how things were different at a time when life seemed to be simpler but perhaps was simply different than it is nowadays. As a result of reviewing the countless letters, interviews, and writings, Lewis suggests that there are nine characteristics that distinguish thehe general public. That message is that children used to be better able to make their own fun than today’s children and that the nature of what it means to be a child has drastically changed during our lifetimes. Essentially, Lewis’ book is a compendium of recollections from older Canadians, selections from writings by Canadian authors, and letters written by children during the period from 1900 tFo the mid-1950s at a time when play was very much a part of childhood. The book is sFreedom to Playtructured into six basic sections under the following headings: Go Outside and Play, Playing is Playing When Shared, Playing is Playing Games, Creating Their Own Equipment, Animals: Friends, Foe or Food and There Was Always Something to Do. Overall, Lewis provides the reader with 100 letters, excerpts from interviews, and anecdotes that illustrate how the nature of childhood has changed over time. Interspersed throughout are over 20 photographs that make that distinction even clearer. idyllic world of childhood in the days before television and electronic games became realities: parents regularly sent children out to play to get them out from under foot and to ensure young people got plenty of fresh air and exercise; children in rural and urban areas were free to play, to roam, and to explore and they felt free to do so; many of the games were physically active and were self-organized; toys and equipment were frequently limited but children created or modified whatever was needed to play the game; playing was often more important than winning and therefore, most available children were included; domestic animals played important roles as companions, and wild creatures were sources, of interest, food, and income; holidays were welcome breaks from daily chores and seasonal tasks; although the letter writers highlighted in this book belonged to organizations for children and youth, adults tended not to recall organizations such as The Pathfinders Club, The Maple Leaf Club, and The Young Canada Club to be a vital part of their childhood; and, children of pre-television times do not recall being bored as there was always something to do. On this final point, Lewis points out that children for whom life was difficult – or who were confined in detention camps, residential schools, or crowded inner city areas – tried to adapt what time and materials they had to suit their situation.

In fairness to Lewis, she does try to avoid the tendency to overly romanticize how life used to be and how children used to be treated. She admits that today’s children are probably more knowledgeable and better informed on many topics than were their grandparents (p. 23). She also admits that many of the games and activities discussed in the book such as hopscotch, snow angels, and skipping stones are still as popular today as they were in the past. However, in spite of these provisos, one still gets the impression that she feels that children were better off in the past.

Of the 100 anecdotes and letters, a number are particularly reflective of a time gone by. For example, Helga Erlindson’s A Trip on a Steamer written in 1911 recalls a Victoria Day excursion on Lake Winnipeg that takes an unexpected turn when the captain of the ship drops a party of girls off on an island and does not arrive until almost 12 hours later. A letter from 1944 called Boy Scout Week reminds us of the role that Victory Gardens played during the Second World War. Finally, an anecdote called Charlie Riley’s Pasture for Gopher Shoots reminds us of the perils of gopher hunting and the money that children could make in collecting such things as gopher tails, crows’ eggs and crows’ feet.

Overall, I found reading of this book to be reasonably satisfying. The introduction sets the stage well by providing the necessary context before the reader is allowed to dive into the many letters, interviews and anecdotes and the photographs add authenticity and interest. As interesting as I found the reading, however, I do feel that the book has a number of weaknesses. The most obvious for me is the organizational structure of the book. The six headings simply do not, in my mind, provide enough of a framework for conceptually organizing the book and because the individual sections lack proper introductions, one is left with the impression that more thought could have been put into its overall organization. For this reason and others, I cannot see this book being used by teachers of Social Studies other than as a general interest collection. Therefore, if readers feel like reminiscing and are looking for an easier read, this might be the book for them. If they are looking for more of a critical analysis of how childhood is different now than it was in the past, I suggest that they look elsewhere.

David Mandzuk – Faculty of Education. University of Manitoba. Winnipeg, Manitoba.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Fire and Ice: The United States, Canada and the Myth of Converging Values – ADAMS (CSS)

ADAMS, Michael. Fire and Ice: The United States, Canada and the Myth of Converging Values. Toronto: Penguin Press, 2003. 224p. Resenha de: NEIDHARDT, W. S.. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.2, p., 2005.

For many years now Canadians – at least those who are interested in their country’s history – have been exposed to countless books and articles about the Canadian-American relationship. Most of the authors inevitably concluded that Canada was slowly but surely drifting into a closer relationship with the United States. In fact, some writers even predicted that Canada’s ultimate destiny was nothing less than complete absorption into the American republic. In Fire and Ice, Michael Adams challenges what he calls the existing myth of inevitability and advances the rarely heard, and even more rarely substantiated, thesis that Canadians and Americans are actually becoming increasingly different from one another (p. 4).

Adams is quite aware that most Canadians may not, at first, believe him. He readily admits that Canada is increasingly dependent on the U.S. economy and that Canadians consume increasing amounts of American popular culture, products, services and imagination (p. 140). He also points out that in a recent public opinion poll – taken in 2002 – 58% of Canadians thought that Canada had been becoming more or less similar to the United States during the preceding ten years (p. 3). He also fully acknowledges that the two North American nations do have, indeed, much in common, including such things as common founding principles and similar political institutions.

However, Adams also wants his readers to know that there are, in fact, some very fundamental differences that have developed between the two countries over the years. For example, he refers to the ‘revolutionary tradition’ in the U.S.A as opposed to the ‘counter-revolutionary tradition’ in Canada, the contrasting attitudes Americans and Canadians have towards the roles of government, and the quite different beliefs they have about the role of religion in their daily lives. As one reads each chapter in Fire and Ice, one begins to believe that Adams is onto something and that his thesis is not a mere flight of academic fancy but rather a thoroughly researched and carefully constructed argument.

The book is filled with a vast array of statistics that he and his colleagues at Environics compiled while conducting over 14000 individual interviews and numerous focus groups and surveys. Based on these findings, Adams argues that fundamental values, motivations, and mindsets were changing (p. 7) in recent years in both Canada and the United States and that these changes in peoples’ social values have, in fact, created two distinct societies in North America. The author, who is more a social scientist than a historian (Seymour Lipset seems to be his much admired role model) believes that much of what people say when they are asked specific questions during public opinion polls tends to reveal only how they feel about specific issues. Furthermore, he argues that these polls generally do not involve the social value assessment criteria that are required in order to elicit peoples’ more fundamental beliefs and values.

Adams makes skilfull use of the social scientist’s repertoire as he examines a variety of areas of social change that have taken place in Canada and the United States including religion, multiculturalism, immigration, the status of women, patriarchal authority, consumerism, social welfare, gun-control and many others. In the final analysis, Adams concludes that his research data clearly establishes that Canadians and Americans embrace a different hierarchy of values (p. 147) and that the two nations are socio-culturally distinct and will remain so for many years to come – perhaps indefinitely (p. 76).

Some of Adams’ conclusions may well be seen as quite provocative and will probably not endear him to some readers – especially those who espouse the neo-conservative vision for the Canada of the future – when he suggests that the United States is becoming a country where we find values of nihilism, aggression, fear of the other, and consumptive one-upmanship (p. 72). While he supports the commonly held view that the United States is a more competitive society than Canada and that Americans are more innovative, he also describes America as being more violent and more racist (p. 115). He suggests that Americans worship money and success more than Canadians do but he also admits they are more willing to take risks in the hope that they might win than to ensure against disaster in fear that they might lose (p. 115). Meanwhile, Canada, according to Adams, is showing increasing flexibility, openness, autonomy and fulfillment (p. 74) and is perhaps becoming the home of a unique postmodern, postmaterial multiculturalism, generating hardy strains of new hybrids that will enrich this country and many others in the world (p. 143).

Fire and Ice is a clearly written and carefully researched book. In his introduction the author spells out what he wants to say and in the subsequent six short chapters he does what he said he would do. For the amateur social scientists in us he has included seven appendices (60 pages in length) which provide ample information about the social values methodology that was used to collect and interpret the vast amount of data. In addition, the book has a useful Trend Glossary, a carefully prepared index, several humorous but thought-provoking cartoons from the New Yorker, numerous graphs, and a short bibliography. As far as usability in the classroom is concerned, Fire and Ice is a must read for teachers and students who study the Canadian-American relationship because it provides a compellingly different view from the traditional interpretation as to where Canadian and American societies are heading.

In my opinion, Fire and Ice richly deserves to be the winner of the Donner Prize as the best book on Canadian public policy in 2003/04. Perhaps this paragraph – found at the end of chapter four of the book will best sum up Michael Adams’ message: In my nightmares, I may see the American fire melting the Canadian ice and then dream of the waters created by the melting ice drowning the fire, but this will not happen – at least not in our lifetimes. The two cultures will continue side by side, converging their economies, technologies, and now their security and defence policies, but they will continue to diverge in the ways that most people in each country, I believe, will continue to celebrate (p. 126).

S. Neidhardt – Northview Heights S.S. History Department (retired). Toronto, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Crossing the 49th Parallel: Migration from Canada to the United States, 1900-1930 – RAMIREZ (CSS)

RAMIREZ, Bruno. Crossing the 49th Parallel: Migration from Canada to the United States, 1900-1930. Ithaca & London: Cornell University Press, 2001. 219p. Resenha de: NEIDHARDT, W. W. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

Professor Ramirez has provided us with an excellent study of the migration movement from Canada to the United States in the period from 1900-1930. His monograph is clearly a ground-breaking piece of work that fills a major gap in the migration historiography of both countries. It is probably one of the best books on the subject since the excellent but somewhat limited and definitely dated book by Marcus Hansen and John B. Brebner, The Mingling of the Canadian and American Peoples, which was published back in 1940. There does, of course, already exist a considerable body of the published material dealing with the French Canadian migration to the United States during the 19th century. However, the rest of the migration story has received relatively little attention even though about 2.8 million people moved from Canada to the United States from 1840-1940. Approximately two thirds of these emigrants were non-French Canadians. Crossing the 49th Parallel does much to remedy this situation.
However, this is a book that will probably only appeal to someone who specializes in immigration history. I would surmise that most high school students would use this study of Canadian-American cross-border immigration only if they were doing some very specialized research project. The rightful place for Crossing the 49th Parallel seems to be at the post-secondary level of education.

So what will an interested reader find in this book? First of all, Crossing the 49th Parallel is clearly a well-researched book with an almost overwhelming amount of densely packed information. The writing is precise and to the point, although several paragraphs that are more than one page in length could perhaps have been restructured. Within its covers are 19 pages of detailed documentation, 18 Tables of Statistics, several charts, 20 photos, a brief appendix and a very useful index. The book is also carefully structured. There is a good preface in which the author introduces the subject matter; five more or less equally long chapters make up the main body of the monograph. An excellent conclusion rounds out the book.

Chapter 1 is entitled Societies in Motion in Nineteenth Century North America and it provides the necessary background information without which the remaining chapters would seem strangely isolated. In this chapter the author explains how and why Quebec, Ontario and the Maritimes contributed to the enormous population flow into the United States particularly New England, the Great Lakes region and the American Mid-west. He also examines the roles played by agriculture, commerce and industry in this southward movement of peoples.

In Chapter 2, the author examines what he calls The Rise of the Border. He argues that by the end of the 19th century, the Canadian-American border – which once used to be relatively open to cross-border migration – was no longer a mere line drawn by international agreements to mark the end of one national territory and the beginning of another; it had also become a system of controls to prevent the entry of unwanted persons into U.S. territory (p.39). It was the time when numerous inspection points began to sprout all along the Canadian-American border.

Emigration from French Canada to the United States is the title of chapter 3 and the focus here is, of course, the French Canadian migration to the United States, particularly to the New England region. Here the author – who has already written extensively on this generally well-known topic – analyzes the roles played by geographic proximity and economic opportunity in enticing so many French Canadians to leave their homeland and settle down in the petits Canadas that began to appear in many American cities. This French Canadian exodus was, according to Ramirez, largely a farm to city move (p.86) and he presents ample evidence that the presence of kin or fellow villagers(p.75) in many of these American cities served, in fact, as a primary attraction for many French Canadians. He concludes that throughout the first three decades of the new century the majority of French Canadians chose a U.S. location in which they had a member of their immediate family, a relative, or a friend waiting for them (p.76). The author also provides his readers with considerable detail about some of the men, women and children who left during this migration; who they were, from what walks of life they came, and their plans.

The focus of Chapter 4 is Emigration from English Canada: 1900-1930. Once again the same questions are asked: who were the emigrants that went to the United States? Where did they come from? Why did they leave and where did they go? For example, we are told that these emigrants came from various backgrounds and from all walks of life and that Ontario had been the home of most of them – although considerable numbers also came from the Maritimes and the West. They all hoped to find a better way of life south of the border and they made their new homes in nearly all the states of the American republic (p.105). The vast majority of them chose to settle in Massachusetts, New York, Michigan, but some also settled in Washington and California. The number of English-speaking emigrants was considerably larger than their French-speaking counterparts and Ramirez writes that on most days for every French Canadian who emigrated to the United States, two Anglo-Canadians did likewise(p.97). It is interesting to note that English Canadians, once they had settled in the United States, did not develop the same kind of ethnic institutions and did not create the same demographic clusters as their French-speaking counterparts. In fact, Ramirez states, regional dispersion and occupational diversity were the hallmarks of the Anglo-Canadian movement (p.100). Most of the English Canadian emigrants would make their homes in the cities of America and Ramirez gives considerable attention to Detroit because it acted as a continental crossroads of population and labor power (p.111). This chapter also examines some of the difficulties that Canadian emigrants encountered as they tried to cross the border and more often than not were confronted by some very hard-nosed
customs inspectors who had enormous discretionary powers as to who could enter. The migration of English Canadians actually began to slow down by 1927 and not surprisingly, of course, came to a virtual halt with the onset of the Great Depression.

The Remigration Movement from Canada is the fifth and final chapter of the book and it examines in considerable detail how Canada became an important gate through which men and women of all nationalities sought to enter the United States legally and illegally (pp.139-140). In fact, one of the more remarkable statistics found in this chapter is the fact that one in five persons who joined the migration flow from Canada to the United States was someone who had first immigrated to Canada and had resided there for a certain length of time (p.139). According to Professor Ramirez, these remigrants, too, came from all Canadian provinces with Ontario and the western provinces leading the way. Not surprisingly, most of these men and women chose to settle not far from the Canadian-American border with New York, Michigan and Washington becoming the three most prominent destinations. Once again, Ramirez provides his readers with all kinds of statistical detail about these remigrants. One particularly informative section deals with Canada’s Italian community and its participation in the migration movement to the United States in the early years of the 20th century.

There is no question that Crossing the 49th Parallel makes a valuable contribution to the migration historiography of North America. Hopefully it will find its rightful place on the bookshelves and research tables of colleges and universities.

S. Neidhardt – Toronto, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Talking About Identity: Encounters in Race, Ethnicity, and Language – JAMES; SHADD (CSS)

JAMES, Carl E.; SHADD, Adrienne. Editors. Talking About Identity: Encounters in Race, Ethnicity, and Language. 2nd Edition. Toronto: Between the Lines, 2001. 323p. Resenha de: HORTON, Todd. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.2, p., 2005.

As editors of a narrative anthology, James and Shadd have compiled a compelling series of stories exploring the complex perspectives of Canada’s racial, ethnic and linguistic minorities. Quotations are used to indicate that the term minorities can be considered by some to be marginalizing to the extent that it positions entire groups of people outside the mainstream majority, perpetuating their Otherness. However, as James states in the introduction, the term also indicate[s] the power relationships in our society: ‘majority’ represents not simply numbers, but the cultural group with political and economic power, as compared to the ‘minority,’ which does not have access to that power (p. 7). Using the work of Stuart Hall, James notes that in talking about ‘identity’ they view this core concept as a ‘production,’ which is never complete, always in process and always constituted within, not outside representation (p. 2). In this vein, James and Shadd have successfully created a book that makes explicit the complex ways personal exchanges and interactions influence and inform understandings of race, ethnic and language identities. It does this by focusing on the vicissitudes of people’s daily encounters and, with each powerfully written story, the reader comes to appreciate the contingent, contextual and relational nature of identities.

The stories are clustered into five themed parts: Who’s Canadian Anyway?; Growing Up Different; Roots to Identity, Routes to Knowing; Race, Privilege, and Challenges; and, Confronting Stereotypes and Racism. Each part provides a space for the contributing authors to voice their individual experiences and interpretations of living in a world that defines people by their race, ethnicity and language.

In a selection from Part I entitled Where Are You Really From?: Notes of an ‘Immigrant’ from North Buxton, Ontario co-editor turned author Adrienne Shadd deftly weaves a story of invisibility and marginalization based on the title question. Shadd illustrates how the four hundred year history of Blacks in Canada has been made invisible in both this country and throughout the world leading to the widespread belief that there is no such thing as a Black Canadian save for recently arrived immigrants. She also draws on her experiences growing up in North Buxton, Ontario a rural Black community near Chatham once famous as a settlement of ex-slaves who escaped from the United States on the Underground Railroad to explore her views on the overlap of caste and class in the public consciousness and the affirmation that can come from education in segregated schools. However, the crux of the story is found in the complexity of daily encounters when varying forms of the question where are you really from are asked. Shadd explains how displays of frustration and annoyance to her answer of Canada and the pursuit of an answer that more satisfies the inquisitor’s conception of a Canadian marginalizes her in her own country. As Shadd explains, you are unintentionally denying me what is rightfully mine my birthright, my heritage and my long-standing place in the Canadian mosaic (p. 15). Still, Shadd is not content to tie up the point in a neat little package. Instead, she ends with an encounter that blows open the discussion again as a Guatemalan Canadian tells her that except for the Native people, the rest of us are just immigrants anyway (p. 16).

While the stories in Part I focus on issues of Canadian-ness, the stories in Part II explore the experiences of growing up, that precarious time when being seen as different or viewing oneself as different can be most traumatic. Stan Isoki, a teacher living in Ontario, relates his encounters with race in a story entitled Present Company Excluded, Of CourseRevisited. Here, Isoki takes the unusual step of updating his first edition manuscript by interjecting more recent commentary and reflection. The effect for the reader is the feeling of a dialogue between who and what the author was and who and what they have become. Isoki, a Canadian of Japanese heritage, shares his feelings of being made to feel both visible and invisible, saving his most potent criticism for several teachers who taught him as a boy and those with whom he worked as a colleague. The criticism is not vitriolic or vituperative, though he has every right to heap mountains of scorn on these individuals given their charge of educating young minds. Instead, Isoki’s critique is a cry for awareness and sensitivity on the part of teachers (and governments) as well as a call to action to re-create a vision of Canada that is truly multicultural.

One of the most insightful stories appears in Part III. Written by Howard Ramos and entitled It Was Always There: Looking for Identity in All the (Not) So Obvious Places, a road side encounter in northeastern New Brunswick is the catalyst for an exploration of the author’s feelings about his father’s identification with Canada and lack of connection to his native Ecuador. This also leads to a period of self-reflection about the ways the author has positioned his father as not quite Canadian and himself as having little or no relationship to his Ecuadorian heritage. Drawing on the work of Ernest Renan and Benedict Anderson, Ramos comes to understand that identity, like nation-building, is a process of forgetting, misinterpreting and re-creating symbols and markers (p. 108). His father, in an effort to become Canadian, forgot his past while subtly sharing that past, that part of who he is, with his son. Ramos, in turn had to acknowledge his misinterpretation of what it means to be Canadian and the boundaries he has created that prevent his father from being who he wishes to be. He also had to recognize his connection to his Ecuadorian heritage as something that was always there, waiting to be embraced in the fullest sense of Canada’s yet to be achieved society based on multiculturalism and acceptance of diversity.

One of the most compelling contributions to the book occurs in Part V. Entitled I Didn’t Know You Were Jewishand Other Things Not To Say When You Find Out, Ivan Kalmar’s piece initially caused me a great deal of discomfort which, I believe, was his intent. Written in a quasi-advice column style, Kalmar refers to the reader as you fostering the feeling of being spoken and occasionally lectured to directly. My feelings of consternation stemmed from indignation at his assumption that I, an educated person, would ever be culturally insensitive. This is mixed with feelings of guilt as I secretly admit to myself that I may indeed have said things or acted in just the ways he describes. Once passed what at times felt like an assault on my enlightened self, I read and re-read his reasoning for offering such advice. In each case, Kalmar thoughtfully demonstrates the challenge of being culturally sensitive, noting that what is often intended as a compliment or search for common conversational ground can also be interpreted as intolerant and insulting. This duality can be frustrating, but just as you feel like you will never be able to get it right or that no matter what you do someone will take offense, Kalmar acknowledges that most people have purity of intent and exhorts that he simply wishes to encourage consideration of his points and reconsideration of our words and actions. The coda to the piece emphasizes a generosity of spirit toward people as they struggle to live in a world characterized by multiple perspectives on identity, saying that even if we occasionally slip up, not to worry as we mean well. As he says, I’m not only a Jew. I am a human being, like you (p. 240).

James and Shadd’s book was written as an effort to make explicit how identities related to race, ethnicity and language influence and inform individuals’ life experiences and relationships (p. 2) and in this regard it succeeds brilliantly. Highly readable, the book is applicable to any university course wishing to delve into the complex world of identities. While not written for secondary school, portions of this book could be used by teachers to introduce a concept, encourage discussion or address a relevant issue. Indeed, there are few more effective entry points into discussions of race, ethnicity and language than the daily encounter.

Todd Horton – Faculty of Education. Nipissing University. North Bay, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

The Navigation of Feeling: A Framework for the History of Emotions – REDDY (CSS)

REDDY, William M. The Navigation of Feeling: A Framework for the History of Emotions. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2001. 380p. Resenha de: LEE-SINDEN, Jane. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.2, p., 2005.

The Navigation of Feeling is a valuable contribution to emotion literature. There are few books that provide a significant examination of relevant and recent research on emotion. The first two chapters are devoted to a critical review of the research including a conceptual analysis from the lenses of cognitive psychology and anthropology. A comparison of emotion theories is presented to gauge both the extent of convergence that is going on in these two fields, as well as the extent of conceptual blockage that has developed as new research findings have come up (p. xiii). Further, there is an extensive list of sources at the end of the book that will prove useful to students studying emotion research.

The book is divided into Parts I and II with a total of eight chapters. In chapter one, the author addresses ongoing debates regarding emotions, such as whether or not emotional experiences are solely biologically based and thus universal. For instance, Reddy explains that efforts to uncover the hidden order among emotion words in various languages have yielded very different results because it is difficult to know how to distinguish one emotion term from another in a given language; there is no yardstick for emotion terms (p. 5). Moreover, Western specialists who study emotion cannot agree on what the term emotion means. Reddy pulls from the work of Isen and Diamond to explain their views on how emotions operate like overlearned cognitive habits that may be learned, altered, or unlearned by conscious decision. It is suggested that emotions are involuntary in the short run in the same sense that such cognitive habits are, but may similarly be learned and unlearned over a longer time frame.

In chapter two the debate continues with a view from anthropology. Among anthropologists, there is a prevalent tendency to regard emotions as culturally constructed. This idea has led to recent persuasive ethnographic accounts of worldwide emotional variation, providing grounds for a political critique of the Western thought that identifies emotions as biological and feminine. Further, Reddy pulls from psychological research that supports the constructionist approach to emotions as deeply influenced by social interaction (p. 34), which supports that idea that emotions may be learned and no different from other cognitive contents.

In chapter three the author attempts to bridge the gap between anthropology and psychology by examining emotional expression as a type of speech act. Reddy considers emotional expressions as utterances aimed at briefly characterizing the current state of activated thought material that exceeds the current capacity of attention. Such expression, by analogy with speech acts, can be said to have descriptive appearance (p. 100), rational intent (p. 100), and self exploring and self-altering effects (p. 101). He also describes forms of expressions, such as: first person past tense emotions, first person long term emotion claims, emotional expressive gestures, facial expressions, word choices, and intonations, other claims about states of the speaker, and second and third person emotion claims, all of which he characterizes as emotives (p. 103).

In chapter four Reddy explains how the theory presented in chapter three offers a new way of understanding what he calls emotional regimes and their relation to emotional experience and liberty (p. 113). Chapters five through eight are devoted to historical examination, concluding with an attempt at pulling together historical significance for our understanding of present emotion research.

I found significant value in the chapters discussing present views of thought on emotions. Reddy’s comparison of emotional expression to a speech act and the idea of emotives are insightful additions to the understanding of emotion. I found the later chapters less useful. As a doctoral student new to the field of emotion, chapters five through eight are mundane and heavy historically. In addition, although I finished the book with a better understanding regarding the present and past theories of emotion, the conclusion left me in a similar place where I started, namely that western specialists who study emotion cannot even agree on what the term emotion means (p. 3). Nevertheless, the book provides a thorough and well-packaged examination of emotion.

The Navigation of Feeling would be useful to those who have previous understanding or background for the purpose of studying emotion or who wish to ponder on new ideas. In relation to students, this book is a good compliment to Jenkins and Oakley’s (1996) Understanding Emotion and Boler’s (1999) Feeling Power. Jenkins and Oakley’s conceptual analysis of emotion touches on many of the ideas that Reddy addresses, however Understanding Emotion, which looks at emotion from a sociological perspective, is presented with consideration to students who have no previous experience with emotion literature.

References

Boler, M. (1999). Feeling power: Emotions and education. New York: Routledge.

Oatley, K. Jenkin, J.M. (1996). Understanding emotion. Cambridge, MA: Blackwell Science.

Jane Lee-Sinden – Faculty of Education. University of Western Ontario. London, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Making Connections: Canada’s Geography – CLARK; WALLACE (CSS)

CLARK, Bruce W.; WALLACE, John K. Making Connections: Canada’s Geography. Prentice Hall: Toronto, Ontario, 1999. 506p. Resenha de: ROBERTSON, Virginia. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.2, p., 2005.

The sheer size and diversity found within this country make writing a national geography a formidable task. However, Clark and Wallace have done an admirable job of producing such a volume. Making Connections: Canada’s Geography is successful in its aim of leading students to discover our country’s geography. It provides a comprehensive study of Canada’s complex and interrelated geographic elements. The main theme is making connections and this is what students who use this book will do. The reader is encouraged to take responsibility for her/his learning and to make connections between elements of the physical environment, between the human environment and the physical environment, and between elements of the human environment. The book is rich in content and skills and offers students a wide range of knowledge and techniques to effectively understand the geography of Canada and the role it plays in the global community.

Designed primarily for grade nine students and to fulfill the requirements of the Ontario curriculum for Canadian Geography, the authors compiled a very practical and user-friendly textbook. Although there is an emphasis on the geography of Ontario, this textbook is an appropriate and effective tool to learn the country’s geography and to develop geographical skills, regardless of what province or country one inhabits. From beginning to end, this book invites and challenges students to think. Not only is the book visually appealing but it treats the inquiring students as young adults who possess intelligence and sophistication in their learning. At the beginning of the book there is an introduction which provides a clear statement of the knowledge and skills that will be acquired, followed by a section which explains how to effectively use the textbook to achieve this goal. The central core is structured into seven major units, each representing a significant theme. There are a total of thirty-six chapters, unevenly distributed among the units; the number varies according to the extent and complexity of the concepts being presented. The final section of the volume contains a valuable glossary that provides excellent definitions for all the bold face terms presented in the text.

The main body of the book is organized around seven units; one unit is devoted exclusively to geographical skill development while the other six provide content and learning activities pertaining to geographical topics that are both familiar and engaging to the adolescent mind. Although there are a varying number of chapters per unit, each chapter is structured somewhat the same. Each begins by presenting the concepts and learning expectations and lists the key terms that are integrated into that particular chapter. To clarify and establish the connections between the different geographical realms, some chapters provide case studies which serve to illuminate these interrelationships.

Throughout the text there is a wide range of learning opportunities presented by the variety of exercises and activities aimed at the whole spectrum of learning styles and intellectual abilities. These assignments help the students better understand and review the facts, concepts and connections while developing critical thinking, problem solving and communication skills. There is ample opportunity to develop such geography-specific skills as cartography, statistical analysis and graphing techniques. Suggestions of ways and means of developing technological skills are another important aspect of each chapter. GIS activities and Internet addresses are provided and the use of computers to research relevant topics and to produce graphic and written responses to challenging and complex questions is encouraged.

This book moves logically and smoothly from one unit to another while demonstrating the interconnectedness between them. The students are drawn into the learning process from the first unit which introduces them to significant and unique facts regarding our country. Students are encouraged to discover Canada’s position physically, economically, politically and demographically in the world. Using graphics, statistics and surveys Canada is compared to various other countries, thus providing an opportunity to examine Canada from many different angles and perspectives. The second unit is aimed specifically at exploring and developing essential skills that are required for geographical analysis. This unit is an excellent reference tool for the students as they progress through the book. The third unit focuses on Canada’s physical geography. Geological regions, landform regions, climate regions, vegetation zones and soil zones are portrayed independently with all the interconnecting factors responsible for their formation and they are portrayed collectively by demonstrating the interaction between them. These interrelationships are effectively and clearly explained through the appropriate and clever use of a vast array of graphics. Unit four is primarily concerned with concepts and principles pertaining to Canada’s demographic situation. The changing demographic scene highlights Canada’s multicultural heritage. Dynamism in Canada’s population is further demonstrated via the study of population growth and movement, changing settlement patterns and land uses, and urbanization. The fifth unit emphasizes the diversity and complexity of economic activities in Canada. The students easily discover that Canada’s economy is closely tied to its physical and demographic situations. Categories of industries, industrial location, resource management, transportation and communication are explored in all of their complexity and diversity. The main focus is on the exploration of the connections between the physical environment, demographic patterns and economic development. Unit six examines Canada’s role on the world stage. It shows Canada’s cultural, political, economical and environmental links with the global community and presents the major international organizations with which Canada is involved. Much of the unit focuses on Canada’s relationship with our most important trade partner, the United States. The final unit called Future Connections is largely concerned with the possible challenges that Canada will face in the future and takes a problem solving approach to these concerns. Environmental issues such as global warming, water resources and alternate energy sources are explored. The concept of ecological footprint is demonstrated and the environmental impact that Canadians have on the world is examined.

Making Connections: Canada’s Geography provides the curious adolescent with a high level of geographical study and analysis within the framework of a familiar environment. Although the reluctant and challenged learner may have difficulty with the vocabulary and concepts presented, the average and advanced learner will be stimulated into becoming a more responsible and independent learner. The colorful graphics enhance the learning and appeal to the whole spectrum of intelligences found in the typical grade nine classroom. The book has tremendous potential as a valuable resource or reference book in any senior high school library. Although it is a valuable teaching tool, it does have several weaknesses that prevent it from universal acceptance as a national geography textbook. First, one of its strengths as a resource book becomes a weakness as a textbook. There is such a vast amount of information and a large number of skills and suggested activities presented, that some teachers, and many students, might feel overwhelmed by the size and extent of the textbook. Secondly, the emphasis on Ontario’s geography, and limited reference to other provinces, could pose a problem for geography students outside Ontario. They may not have a familiar point of reference on which to hang new learning. Thirdly, the high reading level and advanced vocabulary would also be a challenge for students who experience language acquisition difficulties or who speak English as a second language. However, an alert and experienced teacher could easily compensate for these inadequacies and adapt the book to any level of learner in today’s multifaceted classroom.

In general, this book offers high school students an intelligent and insightful look at Canada’s geography. Opportunities to apply and develop geographical skills and life skills are found in abundance throughout the text. Although broad in scope, the authors clearly communicate the importance of the interconnectedness between human activity and the natural environment in Canada’s ecozones and highlight Canada’s relationship and unique position in the global community. They encourage students to think, explore and develop their own understandings; this supports the modern socio-constructivist approach to learning. In short, the book prepares students with the skills, knowledge and understandings that are necessary to meet the new realities of the 21st century.

Virginia Robertson – Lower Canada College. Montreal, Quebec.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Walk Towards the Gallows: The Tragedy of Hilda Blake, Hanged 1899 – KRAMER; MITCHELL (CSS)

KRAMER, Reinhold; MITCHELL, Tom. Walk Towards the Gallows: The Tragedy of Hilda Blake, Hanged 1899. Don Mills, ON: Oxford University Press, 2002. 318p. Resenha de: SENGER, Elizabeth. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.2, p., 2005.

Walk Towards the Gallows is a tragic story of murder, but much more significantly, it is a commentary on social practices and society of the late 19th century. While the legal facts of this case of murder are presented, even more pertinent personal and social facts are presented about this young woman, Hilda Blake, and how she found herself in a situation where she ended up committing murder.

A question that this book repeatedly raises is Can history every truly be known? While the authors attempt to set a clear context of historical time and place, this work is rife with questions and suppositions. Rather than confusing us as readers, however, these tactics lead us in to the lamentable story of Hilda Blake, and encourage us to, in turn, question what we know of our own reality. Walk Towards the Gallows is a captivating, thought provoking work which offers an illuminating insight into Canadian society, and broader perspectives on what makes people behave the way they do.

According to Kramer and Mitchell, it was common in the late 1800s for England to send destitute orphans to Canada so that the British government would not be responsible for their maintenance, and so that members of Canadian society could benefit from cheap, if not free, labor. The officials at the time appealed to the recipients with claims of Christian charity [and] inexpensive labor (p. 17). These claims deluded people into believing that they were helping the poor orphans, and made them willing to accept the orphans so they could realize some financial gain. This policy, given the euphemism of assisted emigration (p. 12) was at best exploitation, and at worst it was outright slavery.

Hilda’s story was fairly typical of children in her predicament. She came to Canada at the age of ten and worked in a variety of homes as a domestic servant. Since she was seen as an inferior, not very intelligent young girl, she naturally encountered conflict in her young life. Removed unwillingly from England, the only home she had ever known, she was shuffled from one unfortunate situation to the next. She ran away twice in her first eighteen months at the first farm in Manitoba where she was placed. She fled to a kindly neighbor, but soon became disillusioned there, changed her mind, and asked to go back to the original family. By the age of 16 Hilda entertained thoughts of suicide (p. 62).

Several themes run through Walk Towards the Gallows. On one level, this is a brief history of the newly emergent country of Canada in the late 1800s. Kramer and Mitchell provide detailed descriptions of the land, agricultural business, the state of immigration, and even the Riel Rebellion of 1885. On another level they provide insight into the Victorian values prevalent at the time. They go so far as to state that the British ideal of family society strongly influenced attitudes in all levels of society in Canada at this time. According to evangelical thinking at the time the family was the cornerstone of the social order (p. 53). They go on to quote the Christian Guardian as stating that All society, civil, political and moral originates in and receives its character from this (p. 53). Their point appears to be that Christian, British morals were a large part of what convinced Canadian society to convict Hilda Blake of murder and send her to the gallows. In these traditions, she was a wanton tramp who could have no redeeming moral qualities.

At the same time as they are demonstrating the influence of the Christian ethic on our society, Kramer and Mitchell point out many anomalies in such morals. They comment, for example, on the business ethics at the time as being a ruthless pursuit of wealth, and the necessity of subjugating nature to Man’s will in pursuit of that wealth. One result of such thinking was that women were placed in positions of subordination, and did not play a fair or equal role in society. An example of this was that Hilda ended up condemned by a law she had no voice in forming (p. 72) and, because of her lowly origins, she had even less chance of truly understanding her circumstances.

Another theme which permeates this work is a running commentary on class privilege and class structure. The authors demonstrate repeatedly that Hilda was a young woman taken advantage of from the age of ten, used as virtual slave labor, misled by her employer, and ultimately abandoned by the very system which purported to have acted in her best interests. The authors make note of the fact that Ms Blake’s trial took only 5 minutes, and she was convicted mainly on the evidence of her confession. On pages 214 and 215 they detail the unfairness of laws regarding women, particularly when it came to sexual mores. Parliament was attempting to make changes to a law intended to protect men of means from blackmail by being seduced by women of loose character. While Parliament was willing to change the law slightly to indicate that women of a certain age would be victims, and not perpetrators of such crimes, it still was not prepared to challenge the gender orthodoxy that demanded chaste character of young women and winked at the philandering of middle class men as long as they restricted themselves to ‘ruined’ women (p. 214). These double standards of moral and legal behavior have been with us down through the centuries, and late 19th century Canada was no different.

The authors also make reference to the influence of the literature of the time period on Hilda’s life and her actions. They make her out to be a woman misled by romantic notions of love and marriage, and imply she was misguided into believing she could have a life of wedded bliss (by killing the wife of her employer) which in reality was never open to her. They seem to be painting parallel portraits of Christian versus romantic ideals, perhaps to contrast them and again encourage the reader to deeply consider their own values and beliefs.

Walk Towards the Gallows is an insightful perspective into many aspects of 1880s Canadian society. The authors encourage us to examine gender roles then and now, assess the appeal to the media and the public of sexual scandals, and understand more fully the complicated process by which society has developed in our country. In many ways, the class and gender distinctions, which were present in the late 19th century, haunt us still.

Elizabeth Senger – Henry Wise Wood High School. Calgary, AB.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

From Hope to Harris: The Reshaping of Ontario’s Schools – GIDNEY (CSS)

GIDNEY, R. D. From Hope to Harris: The Reshaping of Ontario’s Schools. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999. 362p. Resenha de: BREI, Margaret E. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

Why is it expedient to re-visit a book written in 1999? Because the information it contains remains valuable for clarifying common issues surrounding change within an education system. Moreover, controversy over educational change is not limited to one province or any single time, in this case Ontario in the second half of the twentieth century. Educational change is fast becoming a decisive issue over which political wars are fought provincially, nationally and internationally. My various roles as an educator have, until recently, been played out on the Alberta stage. As I witnessed the latest educational policy changes under the Klein Conservative government, in both structure and curriculum, it was impossible not to make a comparison of that journey with the one on which From Hope to Harris takes the reader. Finding myself on yet another stage, this time in the United States, where once again the complexities of major educational policy and curriculum restructuring are being played out, I can only ask: Is there nothing new? Therefore, it was with deliberate resolve that I revisited Gidney’s work, this time using the context of comparative decision-making in matters of educational policy. Larry Cuban remarked that the loci of impetus for any educational change are often to be found in the current malaise of society. His one liner When society has an itch, the schools scratch (1992, p. 216) underscores the acute vulnerability of educational change to social change. Gidney’s work is a case study of Cuban’s critical theory. The historical examination of the process of decision-making involved in developing the present system in Ontario provides valuable insights and serves as a Rosetta Stone for those wishing to contribute to an understanding of educational change in their own jurisdictions.

The volume provides possible answers to a series of relevant questions using Ontario as an example. It identifies the thematic strands of the theoretical framework of policy formation. These strands are imbedded in the 15 chapters and can be identified as: the steps of the decision making process; the classification of the agents of the decision making process; the aims of policy; the methods of legitimization of policy decisions; the competing views of the process; the models or styles of policy formation, and the decision making process as a factor of innovation. When applied to the upheaval within Ontario’s education from the Hope commission, 1945-1950, to the changes implemented by the Harris government, the volume provides a skillful, fifty year historical sweep in an attempt to answer: who made what decisions, how were they making them and why were they making them? From Hope to Harris, however, involves more than a chronological story of the events or even a blueprint for other studies of this nature. It aims to understand the processes of policy making and to offer it as a guide to present practices and thereby provide implications for the present decision makers. Employing the research strategy of the descriptive case study and using the documentary content analysis technique of the historiographer, Gidney is well qualified. As an educational historian and Professor Emeritus, Faculty of Education, University of Western Ontario, he has spent his career examining primary source documents, and gained a reputation as a scholar of educational history in Ontario with volumes such as Elementary Education in Upper Canada: A Reassessment and Inventing Secondary Education: The Rise of the High School in Nineteenth-Century Ontario. He demonstrates a delightfully subtle sense of humor with statements such as: In 1943 Ontario’s voters put the Conservatives in power, and, in a fit of absent-mindedness left them there for just over forty years (p.43). The reader is challenged to reflect on the information by choosing the context in which to use the information and thereby make it meaningful and useful on a personal level.

The volume has become required reading on campuses for courses in such diverse areas as: Sociology of Education, Educational Policy and Program Evaluation, Topics in Comparative Politics, Ontario Government and Politics, and The Economic Development of Ontario. It is my hope that it would also appear on the required reading list for all members of the various levels of government. The volume is profusely documented with bibliographic notes, an extensive index, and an appendix filled with statistical charts all testimony to the quality of research that is the foundation of this volume.

In each chapter, the focus is on a different era in policy, pedagogy, curriculum, and political change. The topics record changes in fiscal policy, educational professionalism, growing teacher militancy, union action, the structure of education, the government’s role, administration/supervision of schools and school districts, movements for equality in education, and the progress toward university trained elementary and secondary teachers. Although extensively using edu-speak, Gidney heroically attempts to make the story of Ontario’s education restructuring into a suspenseful who-done-it, as he unfolds the plot and chronicles the move toward a centralized policy but a decentralized curriculum. He clearly describes the actions of the Ontario government that moved from sharing administrative power with local educational authorities to stripping school boards of their power. In doing so, the Conservative government’s decisions, made by powerful individuals, weakened public education and badly eroded teacher morale. Gidney examines Ontario’s experiment with universal education, including secondary education for all, and seems to indicate that the experiment was not as radical as it could have been.

The final impression I take away is that educational decision-making, and the resulting changes, is a political process closely tied to the social and political milieu. The government reacted to internal and external pressures and intervened in structuring. For the average teacher this resulted in a loss of autonomy. Gidney demonstrates that any form of change is enlivened by the political interaction that took place between individuals and groups as they sought to influence the decision making process. Re-reading the work in this context, calls to attention the process of contending with competing interests, agendas and preferences in attempting to create educational policy and administer its implementation. Society changes over time, legislative power changes over time, educational philosophy and pedagogy change over time and the development of a jurisdiction’s educational policy is a lengthy process.

In re-visiting this volume, I can only suggest that a new edition is in order with added chapters bringing the reader up to date on the issues in Ontario’s education system. Issues such as corporate donors and their involvement in the curriculum, the two tiered system, the restructuring of the high school, the present level of local control of education, the existing teacher morale and the overall current state of the teaching profession should be addressed.

References
Cuban, L. (1992). Curriculum stability and change. In P.W. Jackson (Ed.). Handbook of Research on Curriculum.

Margaret E. Brci – City University of New York. New York, New York.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Global Connections: Geography for the 21st Century – CORBIN et al (CSS)

CORBIN, Barry; TRITES, John; TAYLOR, Jim. Global Connections: Geography for the 21st Century. Toronto: Oxford University Press, 2000. 442p. Resenha de: BOYD, Kenneth. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

This textbook approaches the main threat and issues that the planet will face from a global geographic study perspective. Six concepts of geography are used to help the students learn to approach and analyze global issues. The book starts with justifying a geographic approach. It outlines the reasons why we should be studying geography. The area of geography plays an important role in deciding if our very survival is at risk. Geography also offers us the opportunity to study a wide range of topics. From this study we have a unique framework to examine global conditions and global issues. Leia Mais

Discovering the Human World – HANNELL; DUNLOP (CSS)

HANNELL, Christine; DUNLOP, Stewart. Discovering the Human World. Don Mills, ON: Oxford University Press, 2000. 274p. Resenha de: ROBERTSON, Virginia. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

Designed generally for grade eight students, Hannell and Dunlop have compiled a very practical and user-friendly textbook to introduce young inquiring minds to the complexities of human geography. The approach is consistent with the demands of the constructivist social studies curriculum that prevails throughout modern education systems. As the title suggests, the key word is discovering. The volume aims to lead students to discover dynamic facts and concepts of human population, settlement patterns, economic systems and human migration. Students are presented with a myriad of opportunities to discover and demonstrate an understanding of geographical concepts, while developing and honing their geographical skills. Leia Mais

The Cash Nexus: Money and Power in the Modern World, 1700-2000 – FERGUSON (CSS0

FERGUSON, Niall. The Cash Nexus: Money and Power in the Modern World, 1700-2000. New York: Basic Books, 2001. 552p. Resenha de: SENGER, Elizabeth. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

The Cash Nexus is an indepth study of the complex relationship between economics and politics from 1700 to 2000. Niall Ferguson, a professor at Oxford and New York Universities, analyzes this connection in North and South America, Europe, the Middle East, and to a lesser extent, Asia and Africa. This makes it a valuable resource for scholars all around the world. Further, Ferguson’s detailed notes for each chapter, and the extensive bibliography at the end of the book provide more than sufficient means to verify the validity of his evidence, and an avenue for further research on the part of the reader.

The book presumes an extremely broad base of knowledge on the part of the reader, literally from classical Greece Rome to 20th century pop culture. The Cash Nexus would be most appropriately utilized at a university level, perhaps even more suitably in postgraduate work. It would be an excellent resource for economics professors, and to a lesser degree for history professors. It is clearly a highly academic work, best suited as an instructor resource.

There are numerous charts, diagrams, graphs, tables, and a few cartoons. Most of the visuals are easily understandable, but there are a couple of problems. First, some of the graphs are so crowded with information as to be almost unusable. For example, Ferguson offers a comparison between the real national product indices of European democracies and dictatorships between 1919 and 1939 (pp. 366-7). A conglomeration of countries is presented in each graph, and because each is represented by a slightly different shade of grey the graphs are difficult to follow. Use of color and/or making these graphs bigger would enhance their readability and usefulness. Second, there are a number of historical political cartoons presented throughout the book. The quality of reproduction on a number of these is, regrettably, quite poor, hence their impact is diminished. Better reproductions, as well as some explanation of what we are seeing would add greatly to their value.

Ferguson’s major themes include government spending, taxation, debt, interest policies and the role of social classes. He also discusses political corruption, financial globalization, the boom and bust cycles of economies, the relationship of democracy and development, and global fragmentation. All in all, the book makes for fascinating and informative reading. His sense of humor lightens an admittedly heavy topic, and his insightful analysis of a very complex topic offers some innovative views. The Cash Nexus encourages and challenges the reader to consider economics in a variety of ways, and to seek solutions to the problems presented by twenty-first century world development.

Elizabeth Senger – Henry Wise Wood High School. Calgary, Alberta.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

El Salvador: The Land. Philippines: The Land. Vietnam: The Land – NICKLES (CSS)

NICKLES, Greg. El Salvador: The Land. Crabtree Publishing: New York, St. Catherines, ON, Oxford, 2002. 32p. NICKLES, Greg. Philippines: The Land. Crabtree Publishing: New York, St. Catherines, ON, Oxford, 2002. 32p. KALMAN, Bobbi. Vietnam: The Land (Revised Ed.). Crabtree Publishing: New York, St. Catherines, ON, Oxford, 2002. Pp. 32p. LIOR, Noa; STEELE, Tara. Spain: New York: The Land. Crabtree Publishing; St. Catherines, ON, Oxford, 2002. 32p. Resenha de: DARLING, Linda Farr. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

What do elementary students and their teachers want to discover in a geography book? We could start with engaging and authoritative descriptions of places, stunning photography of landscapes and human activity, and a sensitive portrayal of what makes the cultures of a country unique and dynamic. In the four books I examined in this new geography series for young students-The Land, Peoples, and Cultures Series which includes twenty-two titles to date-vibrant pictures, straightforward text, and a well-organized layout introduce the natural features and resources, the industries and architectures, and the past events and pastimes that shape the diverse countries of El Salvador, Vietnam, Spain, and the Philippines. All four books have been produced with a keen eye for colour, design and sensible layout in an 8 by 11 inch format. The contents of each volume cover a lot of ground in about thirty pages, so understandably we see a few slices of life, and not a great amount of detail. I was pleased to see that modern urban areas are represented alongside more traditional rural communities, and that an appealing mix of photographs includes children at play as well as loaded ships at port (a staple it seems in geographical archives). Each book begins with a ‘facts at a glance’ box and ends with a brief index (very helpful) and glossary with brief definitions (not as helpful). Leia Mais

Rum and Axes: The Rise of a Connecticut Merchant Family, 1795-1850 – SISKIND (CSS)

SISKIND, Janet. Rum and Axes: The Rise of a Connecticut Merchant Family, 1795-1850. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2002. 191p. Resenha de: GILLIS, Michael J.. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

Siskind’s Rum and Axes is an examination of the rise of industrial capitalism in Connecticut after the American Revolution. The author uses the Watkinson-Collins family as her vehicle to reveal the social tensions and economic motivations that permeated the rise of capitalism during this era. Relying on three generations of primary materials Siskind recreates and explains the changing world of the Watkinsons. As members of a religious ‘dissenting society’ while living in East Anglia England, the Watkinsons subscribed to the practice of maintaining social distinctions based on class. However, as middle class dissenters the family found itself being squeezed between an aristocratic land owning class above them and a tradesman and shop-owning class below them. As religious and economic conflicts continued to grow in England, they sought safe harbor for themselves and their capital in America.

In America the families discovered that labour was too expensive to go into farming or wool production so they entered the West Indies import business, focusing mostly on rum and dry goods. As importers and merchants they were able to become a member of New England’s elite without severing their personal relationships with their workers. Eventually, however, the Watkinsons and Collins moved beyond the simple importation of goods when they established their own axe factory and by doing so they firmly established themselves as part of New England’s emerging industrial capitalist class.

Siskind does a good job of examining the inner workings of the Collins Axe Company and its labour force. Initially the company sought to employ skilled workers by providing long-term contracts, company housing and schools. With the introduction of new machinery, however, there was a gradual transition in the factory from skilled to unskilled labour. As skilled Yankee artisans were replaced by Irish labourers so too did the Watkinsons and Collins move from being paternalistic employers to distant supervisors with little interest in their employee’s welfare. Remarkably, when it became apparent that many of their axe company employees were dying from lung diseases brought on by the airborne particles created in the axe grinding process, the owners simply wrote it off as the price of doing business. Here we can see how removed from their employees the company owners had become. The transition from Christian ‘dissenters’ on the run to crass company owners who see the deaths of their employees as the price of progress makes for interesting reading. Siskind explores this transition by examining the family’s letters, their religious ideology, and emerging capitalist society in New England.

This book ably examines the early rise of capitalism in New England as well as exploring numerous familial and business relationships associated with it. The author’s close reading and interpretation of Samuel Watkinson Collins’ memoir is also valuable. Here she traces how quickly the relationship between worker and company owner had changed and how the ideology of the capitalist class was changing as well.

Rum and Axes is suitable for use in high schools with the understanding that this is more than just a simple straightforward colonial history. Siskind, an anthropologist, places strong emphasis on the means of production and how its attendant labour systems create culture. For younger students, this approach will perhaps be difficult to understand and for teachers difficult to demonstrate. However, there is plenty here to create lively classroom discussions. In addition, the author’s extensive use of primary materials offers the readers an intimate look at a remarkable yet troubled family in post-revolution America.

Michael J. Gillis – Department of History. California State University, Chico
USA.  Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Canada Revisited 8: Confederation, The Development of Western Canada, A Changing Society – ARNOLD et al (CSS)

ARNOLD, Phyllis A.; CLARK, Penney; WESTERLUND, Ken. Canada Revisited 8: Confederation, The Development of Western Canada, A Changing Society. Arnold Publishing: Edmonton, 2000. 392p. DEIR, Elspeth; FIELDING, John; ADAMS, George; BRUNE, Nick; GRANT, Brune; GRANT, Peter; ABRAM, Stephanie Smith; WHITE, Carol. Canada: The Story of a Developing Nation. Toronto: McGraw-Hill Ryerson, 2000. 376p. Resenha de: GLASSFORD, Larry A.. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

What is the purpose of a history textbook in 2003? Is it yesterday’s learning tool, the pedagogical equivalent of spats and buggy whips – hopelessly out of fashion, and no longer very useful? Has the computer, with its CDs, DVDs and program software, plus the Internet with its virtually limitless websites and e-mail possibilities, rendered book learning obsolete? Only if teachers and students lack flexibility and imagination. Having access to an attractive, informative and challenging print resource does not exclude any of the electronic learning possibilities. The two are compatible, even complementary. If the roles were reversed, computers were the traditional technology, and books had just been invented, imagine the excitement. For that matter, imagine the advertising: So durable, so compact, so interactive, so cost-effective, so easy to use. Put one of these new lightweight ‘books’ in your child’s hands, and watch the learning curve rise. Beg, borrow or buy one NOW. Use books every day! Little more than a decade ago, history textbooks aimed at the senior elementary/junior high school market were still largely dependent upon traditional print communication – black-ink words on a white page – to convey a mass of factual information to students. Accompanying illustrations, be they photographs, diagrams, charts or cartoons, were usually black and white, too. Authors considered themselves lucky to be allotted one accent colour – blue, say, or red – to add a bit of variety, and serve as a means to emphasize key points. Such books were essentially narrative texts, with periodic breaks for the usual questions of recall or comprehension, perhaps supplemented by a few suggested learning activities of a higher order.

Nowadays, history textbooks for this age bracket have a dramatically different look. Bigger, bolder, and brighter, they are awash in colour. Marginal notations, boxed vignettes, captioned illustrations and full-colour charts augment, perhaps even interrupt, the flow of the central narrative, which is purposely kept short with frequent headings and sub-headings. It is as though the original designers of USA Today have been at work, creating a new kind of textbook for students who do not particularly like to read. The end result is a visually appealing book, though, and one that invites pupil browsing.

The two textbooks covered in this review are similar in many ways. While Arnold Publishing was a pioneer in Canada of the more visually oriented textbook, the Ontario publishers such as McGraw-Hill Ryerson soon caught on, and there is now little to distinguish the two on this score. Both of these books are clearly aimed at the Ontario Grade 8 history course, which covers Canadian history from the 1860s to the 1910s. To be absolutely clear to potential buyers, the Arnold book deliberately lists the three prescribed topics from the Ontario guidelines in its sub-title, namely Confederation, The Development of Western Canada, and A Changing Society. The McGraw-Hill Ryerson book, by contrast, is content to make those three topics the basis of the three main units prominently listed in its Table of Contents. Both books have received approval from the Ontario Ministry for this grade and course.

Following the lead of the Ontario curriculum document, the two books focus on comprehension of material over rote recall, and provide frequent suggestions for learning activities by which the students will demonstrate their mastery of the content. For the topic of Confederation, the McGraw-Hill Ryerson text suggests that students design a poster either supporting or opposing Confederation (p. 97). Under the same topic, the Arnold text invites students to create a series of diary entries that might have been written by John A. Macdonald (p. 115). In each case, the learning task would require students to take information provided by the textbook and communicate it in a new way.

Similarly, the two textbooks overtly provide opportunities for students to practise and acquire key skills in the areas of inquiry research, critical thinking and communication. For example, as part of a chapter on the National Policy, 1878-1896, the Arnold book presents a series of questions by which students can critically analyse a political cartoon (pp. 244-5). In the McGraw-Hill Ryerson book, a pioneer’s account of settling in Manitoba in the 1870s is presented, with suggestions for ways to test its authenticity by examining other available evidence (p. 187). Each publisher offers further support materials and activity ideas for teachers in an auxiliary resource package (sold separately).

The Ontario history curriculum shies away from overt expectations in the values domain. However, it is clear that both author teams have understood the need for equity in terms of both gender balance and attention to visible minorities. While males outnumber females in the Indexes of both books by a sizeable margin, a clear effort has nevertheless been made to depict women as well as men in the numerous illustrations. The extension of full legal and political rights to women is highlighted in both books as part of the changing society at the turn of the twentieth century. Attention to various aspects of social and cultural history also provides valid opportunities to focus on the contributions of female Canadians. Aboriginal Canadians warrant significant coverage in both texts, as well, particularly in the chapters devoted to the development of Western Canada. Other visible minorities – Asian Canadians and African Canadians – are periodically mentioned, along with supporting photographs. Furthermore each of the books invites students to imagine situations from more than one perspective, thus encouraging both empathy and tolerance.

It is easier to describe how the two books are similar than to point out how they differ, although there are some minor contrasts in how a chapter is laid out. In each case, the authors provide a highly visual opener, previewing what the student will encounter in the pages to follow, along with a listing of key phrases. A combination of short narrative bursts, punctuated by colour headings and frequent illustrations – photos, cartoons, maps, charts, historic posters – constitute the body of each chapter. Boxed items provide supplementary information, such as a thumbnail biography of a related historical personality, invariably accompanied by a photograph or other visual material. In the Arnold book, the periodic questions of comprehension spaced throughout the chapter are grouped under the heading, For Your Notebook, whereas in the McGraw-Hill Ryerson text, the corresponding heading is The Story So Far. The kinds of questions provided appear to be similar, however, as do the more substantive tasks offered at the end of each chapter. The McGraw-Hill Ryerson book does provide a one-paragraph summary at chapter’s end; the Arnold text moves right into its series of learning activities.

Here are a few general differences to guide a curriculum committee’s choice between these two fine print resources. The Arnold book leans a little more to bright colours in its presentation, though the ratio of print to visual is close to 60:40 in both cases. The McGraw-Hill Ryerson book seems to follow the suggested content of the Ontario curriculum a little closer, although an alert teacher would have no trouble matching chapters to expectations using either resource. The references to related Internet websites are more frequent in the McGraw-Hill Ryerson text, and more likely to be used by students. An appendix on learning skills in the Arnold book is more comprehensive than the scattered items entitled Research Is Happening Here in the McGraw-Hill Ryerson book. The ongoing visual timelines in the latter book are very helpful; the frequent appearance of colour maps in the former serve a similar purpose in illustrating changes over time. At the risk of gross simplification, it seems that the Arnold book might work better with students who have not yet developed any real liking for history. The McGraw-Hill Ryerson book, by contrast, might be a better fit for students already turned on to the subject, and ready for a little more challenge.

Has the trend to a more student-friendly textbook, replete with colourful visual content, and broken up into the print equivalent of short sound bites, been a positive one? One well-known critic of progressive educators does not believe so. J.L. Granatstein, in Who Killed Canadian History?, has bemoaned the fact that a certain textbook familiar to him had been noticeably glitzed up in appearance but watered down in language and detail between its first and third editions (p. 39). Granatstein is determinedly old school, in that he continues to insist that factual content is important, and chronology is vital. Not for him a present-minded issues approach that begins and ends with the present. Nevertheless, the two books featured in this review have managed to retain a fair amount of factual information, have not abandoned their chronological integrity, and yet have managed to integrate a skills-based approach that trains students in how to do history, all the while presenting the course material in a lively and challenging fashion. This is no small achievement, and both author teams deserve credit for blending the traditional and progressive approaches to history so skilfully.

Assuming the curriculum guidelines stay the same, what should the authors and publishers be doing for the next edition of these books? For starters, they should continue to look for ways to dovetail the print-oriented textbook with burgeoning Internet resources. Specific website references that are integrated into the flow of the textbook will promote meaningful investigation, and discourage aimless fishing trips on the web. Secondly, the skills components can be more overtly and systematically woven through the content of the textbooks, possibly arranged in such a way that simple skills from previous years can be practised again, then developed into more complex ones as the students move through the book. Thirdly, more thought can be given to the values potential of history, in particular the opportunities for values clarification and values analysis exercises. Admittedly, the Ontario curriculum guidelines for this grade are largely silent on values, so the authors have had to tread carefully here. Finally, new discoveries and interpretations from academic historians must continually be woven into the fabric of the text, so that the students, and their teachers, are exposed to the best and most recent syntheses of our country’s history. Otherwise, a text can easily become outdated.

That there will be a need for new editions of these textbooks, I have no doubt. Just as print newspapers have survived the arrival of the radio, then television, and now the Internet, so print textbooks will continue to play a useful, albeit modified, role in the schools of the future. These two books under review represent the current state of the art in textbook technology, and properly updated, should continue to inform, stimulate and challenge Canadian students, well into the future.

References
Granatstein, J.L. (1998). Who Killed Canadian History? Toronto: HarperCollins.

Larry A. Glassford – Faculty of Education. University of Windsor. Windsor, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Here: A Biography of the New American Continent – DePALMA (CSS)

DePALMA, Anthony. Here: A Biography of the New American Continent. New York: PublicAffairs, 2001. 375p. Resenha de: HOFFMAN, George. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

In this much-acclaimed book, Anthony DePalma argues that the traditional continental divisions in North America are fading. Canada and Mexico, though still distinctive, are becoming more American and the United States is beginning to pay more attention to its northern and southern neighbours. By the end of the 20th century North America was more than a geographic expression; it was becoming an economic, cultural and even political entity.

DePalma reported from both ends of the continent in the 1990s. He was the New York Times foreign correspondent in Mexico City from 1993 to 1996 and in Ottawa from 1996 to 1999. This gave him an unusually good vantage point during an interesting decade. In 1994, from Mexico, he reported on the peso crisis and the assassination of Luis Donaldo Cololosio, who many expected to become the next Mexican president. He travelled deep into the forests of Chiapas and heard Subcomandante Marcos address his Zapatista followers. In Canada he reported on the Nisga’a Treaty, visited the Inuit of Igloolik in the Arctic, and commented on the aftermath of the sovereignty referendum in Quebec. Here: A Biography of the New American Continent is based on such experiences. It is impressively reported and eloquently written. DePalma has an acute reporter’s eye.

The book is the story of the personal re-education (DePalma uses this term in the preface, p. xiii) of a journalist who understood little about Mexico and Canada before he lived there. He reports to Americans on their neighbours and informs them that the three countries can no longer exist as islands. In the new global age they have no choice in this matter; they are stuck with each other. DePalma believes that the United States, because of its wealth, power and past errors, has a special obligation as these new realities take shape. The book is an appeal for Americans to look southward and northward. Canada and Mexico are vital to the future of the continent. They have great potential and are interesting, culturally diverse societies. And surely, DePalma argues, diversity is a virtue in the interdependent world of the 21st century. Here is a book more for Americans than for Canadians and Mexicans. The author hopes that by reading it the American public will experience some of the re-education which he did.

The title of the book is interesting. DePalma attempts to write the biography of a place, the new America, which he believes emerged in the 1990s. But, of course, biography cannot be written without looking back at where the subject came from. Thus the author reflects extensively on the histories of Mexico and Canada in light of the critical changes on the continent which he witnessed. However, the book should not be read primarily to understand Canadian history. There are over generalizations, misleading impressions and errors. Are the thousands of loyalists (p. 78) who settled in Canada at the time of the American Revolution the major explanation for Canadian anti-Americanism over the next two centuries? Did Eastern Europeans who settled in the Canadian west bring socialist ideals with them (p. 78), which contributed to the development of cooperatives on the prairies and a national publicly funded medical system? This would be news to the vast majority of Ukrainians, Poles, Hungarians and Mennonites who came from Russia and Austria in search of land. Has Pierre Trudeau’s Charter of Rights made Canada more American? Is use of the charter to enhance Native treaty claims and gay rights evidence of creeping Americanism (p. 203)? Certainly many Canadians, and likely most Americans, would question that assumption. Can the massive Progressive Conservative defeat in 1993 and Brian Mulroney’s personal unpopularity be explained by a backlash against the Free Trade agreement (p. 50)? This ignores Meech Lake and the rise of the Reform party in the west, a party that supported free trade. And surely DePalma’s sympathetic treatment of Andy McMechan’s hatred for the Canadian Wheat Board (pp. 204-208) sheds little light on the differences between Canadians and Americans and even less on the history of prairie agriculture.

January 1, 1994, the date NAFTA went into effect, is central to the thesis of the book. It marked the birth of the new America. DePalma acknowledges that there was considerable opposition in all three countries. Some people in the short run were hurt. Others were more marginalized than ever. Change never occurs without a social cost. But, in the end, the author argues, the proponents of NAFTA were right, and the agreement created a new and better continent. He concludes that in the mid-90s the United States, Mexico and Canada, though still different and despite continuing tensions, began to focus on what they had in common and not to accentuate their differences. In the process Mexico became more democratic, less corrupt and more economically stable; Canada was less nationalistic, less obsessed with its identity; and the United States was less insular, more outward looking, more international. DePalma sees the outcomes of the three almost concurrent national elections in 2000 as a manifestation of that continental conversion (p. 343) that had begun earlier in the decade. The winners, George W. Bush, Vincente Fox and Jean Chrtien strongly supported NAFTA and greater continental cooperation.

DePalma’s views are optimistic, even idealistic. He approvingly refers to Vclev Havel’s speech to the Canadian parliament in 1999. The poet-president of the Czech Republic claimed that the nation state was passing away and that he foresaw a world in which traditional states would cede power to international agencies. To Anthony DePalma the new America is a part of that future. Blurring national differences will usher in a new and better world.

Possibly this is a prophetic book, but surely it is too soon to tell. In fact, the events of the past three years lead one to question its conclusions more than support them. Large numbers of Mexicans continue to live in desperate poverty. Opposition to globalization is growing. The Balkans and Middle East appear to disprove Vclav Havel’s vision of declining nationalism. The Iraq War was a disastrous setback to international cooperation. And certainly the United States, Mexico and Canada were not a triumvirate against Saddam Hussein! George W. Bush, the first president during the new North American age, is far less popular among Canadians than Franklin Roosevelt and John Kennedy who were in office when Canada, according to DePalma, spent much of its energy opposing continental integration and distinguishing itself from the United States.
Obviously this book is thought provoking and controversial. The issues it raises should be discussed in all Canadian classrooms.

George Hoffman – History Department. University of Regina. Regina, Saskatchewan.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Citizenship Through Secondary Geography – LAMBERT; MACHON (CSS)

LAMBERT, David; MACHON, Paul. Eds. Citizenship Through Secondary Geography. London & New York: RoutledgeFalmer, 2001. 209p. Resenha de: MEYER, John. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

Two previous books on citizenship through (history, English) have been published in the Citizenship Education in Secondary Schools Series edited by John Moss. In this third book, one must read both the Preface and the concluding chapter (13th) written exclusively by British educators in order to understand the intent (pp. xvii-xix), the difficulties in writing the chapters (pp. 199-202), and the general contents (pp. 203-208). Chapters 2-5 contextualize citizenship in geography education historically, internationally and through processes of values education that have long been advocated for use in geography classrooms (p. 203). Chapters 6-10 explored the capacity of geography as a school subject to help pupils’ encounters with environmental debates, with questions of identity and community, with ‘otherness’ and exclusion (p. 203). Chapters 11 -12 take the discussion right back into school, reviewing appropriate classroom pedagogies for citizenship education and discussing issues arising from the tensions that inevitably arise when change is advocated or imposed (p. 203). The U.K. government mandated that values education will be taught both as a fundamental subject starting in 2002 as well as a topic integrated with various subject areas in all schools at certain age levels through the revised geography National Curriculum and the 1999 Order for Citizenship statutory policy. Hence, this book and this series attempt to provide a predominantly theoretical underpinning with some specific suggestions for classroom teaching and learning. The authors have wrestled with the complexities of values education from definitional problems through curricular implementation issues. Leia Mais

Citizenship: Issues and Action – EVANS; SLODOVNICK (CSS)

EVANS, Mark; SLODOVNICK, Michael; ZORIC, Terezia; EVANS, Rosemary. Citizenship: Issues and Action. Toronto: Prentice Hall, 2000. 230p. Resenha de: MEYER, John. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

This is one of four recent textbooks on the Ontario Trillium list of approved resources for grade ten civics courses. Hence, it conforms to the prescribed civics framework and the strands of the Ontario curriculum, i.e., informed citizenship, purposeful citizenship, and active citizenship. There is a teachers’ resource aid and a companion web site, www.pearsoned.ca/civics, available but not for this review. There are ten commendable features of this book, namely, focus questions, definitions of key terms, info sources, profiles of people and organizations in action, case studies, supplementary visuals, activity blocks, skill builders, chapter reviews, and icons for media and technology analysis.

The six chapters begin with the individual as citizen and extend outward to global citizenship. While providing opportunities to investigate what it means to be a responsible citizen in a democratic setting it also assists in understanding three essential elements: a sense of membership, a set of rights and freedoms, and a corresponding set of obligations (p. vii). In chapter one, Me, A Citizen?, the reader is introduced to some fundamental skills, for example, identifying a main idea and supporting evidence as described in the citizen’s toolkit (p. 11) or developing a personal decision-making strategy (p. 15). The feature, Activities: The Inquiring Citizen, includes extended activities that may be used in the classroom or for homework. The activities promote being informed, purposeful, and active. Perhaps a few more leads or examples could have been included for a more in-depth analysis but these might be contained in the teacher resource material. In the section on the meaning of democracy, the concept of equality and social justice is introduced without any analysis of what those concepts mean (p. 17). Occasionally, I find quotes that do not provide specific references which means that either the teacher has to supply such or the authors of these statements may go unrecognized. Also, mention of the Education Act (p. 29) should have been modified by the word provincial.

I believe that part of the problem for the inactivity of many citizens is that there has been undue emphasis on human rights and insufficient attention to responsibilities within those societies that have achieved an acceptable level of the implementation of human rights. Hence, I would have preferred that any discussion about a citizen’s responsibilities in a democratic society be considered before the discussion about human rights and that it be emphasized that human rights are limited. We need more codes of responsibilities rather than codes of rights and the natures of both should be reinforced. Note that only three pages are given to the section on responsibilities (pp. 26-28). The concluding section (pp. 32-34) on young Canadians’ potential for making a difference lacks the opportunity to provide the current thrust on service or volunteerism in the community. There are abundant examples and guidelines in most jurisdictions for such young citizenship in action. Certainly, citizens tend to be generous in times of crisis but there is a need for early development of altruism prior to crisis.

Chapters two, three, and four are heavy with information about federal, provincial, and local governments. Some aspects of these topics were probably introduced in previous grades or subject such as history, Canadian studies, and social studies. If that is the case, then these information sections should be confined to a review or avoided in favour of more attention to the purposeful and action sections which are excellent. Other minor flaws include: no mention in the profile of the date appointment (p. 117); no reference to the web site, www.electionscan.com (p. 122); no specific reference to the political party web sites (p. 129); insufficient elaboration of skills for detecting bias (p. 134); and no reference as an activity to the many and excellent web sites on various governments (p. 145). Also, the teacher and readers should try to update any data (info source 2-11, p. 62) from current and reliable resources such as Stats Canada.

Of course, since this book was published the array of internet resources has grown exponentially and students will discover them if challenged or mandated to do so. It is an increasing challenge to teachers to fill the gaps and reinforce skill building so that students will access and use the resources in the most meaningful ways. I am very much impressed with the format of this book and the many features which enhance the attraction to learning for the readers. The topic of citizenship or civics deserves more than the time permitted by the Ontario curriculum. Let us hope that other jurisdictions and Ontario itself will allocate at least a full semester or year’s course carefully integrated with competing and compatible subjects.

Perhaps, a more important measure of the effects of this text resource would be an assessment of those who have been using it in their Ontario classrooms on the half semester basis for the past two years. To my knowledge, there are no results or even comparative results from an assessment study. If there is a significant use of these resources as textbooks in the classroom, then a comparative analysis and assessment of this resource and the other three approved texts and their supplementary teacher’s resource publications should be done. This might inform us about the effects of consistent use of a resource or text upon student learning in conjunction with teacher skills.

John R. Meyer (Retired) – Faculty of Education. University of Windsor. Windsor, ON.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

A Sense of Their Duty: Middle-Class Formation in Victorian Ontario Towns.

HOLMAN, Andrew C. A Sense of Their Duty: Middle-Class Formation in Victorian Ontario Towns. McGill-Queen’s University Press: Montreal & Kingston, 2000. 265p. Resenha de: WILLIE, Richard A. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.2, p., 2004.

This is an important book about an elusive and neglected subject in Canadian social history. The Victorian middle class, everyone acknowledges, emerged at a time of rapid economic change in Canada and did so alongside various calls for significant political and moral reform. There is much more, however, to this story than the lingering characterization of the middle class as an amorphous, even shadowy, collection of overbearing respectables (p. ix), writes Holman. In his examination of the Ontario towns of Galt and Goderich between the 1850’s and 1890’s, he sets out to uncover this elusive group and finds them located in well-integrated and identifiable occupational roles, each exhibiting a sense of collective identity and a set of developing ideals. By focusing on businessmen, professionals and other white-collar workers who did not work with their hands, Holman reveals the processes by which each occupational group became aware of themselves as a distinct stratum in society and how the more public roles they played in defining an approach to volunteerism and in reinforcing the dictates of moral order, a role which they played along with their wives in Victorian Ontario, further assisted in securing their special place in society.

Holman rejects static structural analysis and conflict group approaches and instead adopts Anthony Giddens’ concept of ‘structuralism’ which is more directional than formulaic. This affords him, he argues, the necessary latitude to allow this social category the middle class to define itself against the distinctive characteristics of Canada’s unfolding demographic make-up and against the values of its unique political economy. By examining the workplace as an arena of stratification and as an incubator of attitudes towards types of work, he is able to suggest that while up to the 1850s and 1860s all kinds of work were equally laudatory and moral (p. 22), already subtle changes were underway. By the 1870’s a new perspective had arrived which drew perceptible lines between manual and non-manual labour (p. 26).

The most representative of this new perspective were the businessmen, local merchants, manufacturers and artisans, of small-town Ontario. In the case of Galt, success as a regional service and market centre combined with the positive character of the town’s businessmen in a Creightonesque sort of way, and provided them with the ability to claim an elevated authority for the commercial members of their occupational group. In Goderich, on the other hand, situational problems, chronic economic challenges and low credit ratings saw an insular and protective attitude develop among this business group. Relations with labour were also quite different in the two centres. In Galt, Holman found that constant labour strife and strong labour organizations actually contributed to strengthening the agendas and identity of middle class businessmen and their Board of Trade. Labour relations were less of a factor in Goderich. Galt businessmen, in particular, had come to believe that their special place in society arose from their being champions of community economic success.

A second and important element in Holman’s study were the brain workers whose main claim to special status and authority derived from their learnedness and occupational independence. Lawyers, doctors and clergymen each developed their own patterns of professionalism in Ontario which included educational institutions, professional associations, codes of ethics, and informal networks of fraternal value sharing. In this professionalization project, Holman again found that experiences differed in Galt and Goderich, but that lawyers in both towns enjoyed the greatest social prestige of all the professions. While their association with a legal culture that included the sanctity of courts and the rule of law made lawyers respected intellectual and moral arbiters in society, the emergence of industrial capitalism gave legal work and law offices greater utility. Interestingly, the locations of the county court houses powerfully influenced the local collective identity of lawyers. Lawyers in Goderich, which had a courthouse, were more prominent in community life than those in Galt, which had no courthouse. In the case of medicine, this period witnessed a medical practitioners’ monopoly organizing to exclude alternate methods (homoeopathy) while at the same time gaining greater control of education, innovation, and hospitals. Medical practitioners competed for control in both towns. In Galt the battle was much more prolonged and pronounced simply because of the pressure, created from the start, of having a wider variety of practitioners and methods available. In Goderich, Holman found that the greatest challenge to medical practitioners came from itinerant physicians. Differences between Galt and Goderich similarly resulted in the clergy in each centre having to meet various professional challenges with non-uniform patterns of response.

Holman is perhaps at his best when he identifies this nascent middle class project among white-collar workers. As commercial, government, and professional clerks these employees aspired to become middle class on the basis of their non-manual work. They received salaries rather than wages and their proximity at work to their employers, who were established middle class claimants in the community, allowed them to indulge their often-youthful anticipation of temporarily occupying a stepping stone on the way to greater prominence. Holman notes regrettably, that the entry of women into this segment of the workplace resulted in white-collar work losing its value for many young men. A generalized anxiety or fear of never rising also hampered the project for many of these in-between men and motivated many, according to Holman, to seek opportunities of advancement elsewhere.

Having obtained a measure of authority in their respective communities by virtue of the work they performed, members of this emerging middle class began to broadcast their values regarding personal deportment and social responsibility primarily through the agency of voluntary organizations devoted to charity, fraternalism and self- improvement. That these associations were visible, gendered, exclusive, and adhered to rules of order in their meetings, allowed members to reflect and to model the ideals of social order that the towns’ growing middle class valued. In both towns, work of benevolence, Holman argues, was mainly overseen by women while fraternal orders restricted membership to men, thus ensuring that proper spheres were maintained. Self-improvement societies had fewer gender boundaries and general social aims. The YMCA, for instance, sought especially to direct young men away from immoral temptations towards purposeful pastimes and to provide training grounds for cultivating the appropriate behaviours the middle class expected.

According to Holman, by the 1870s middle class interest in the cause of temperance reform in Ontario had shifted as this emerging class latched on to the cause as a means to powerfully effect societal change. Earlier in the century, those concerned over alcohol abuse had defined the problem as one of individual character deficiency. Increasingly, however, reformers from this class saw the problem as society’s moral failing and they therefore championed change as a collective response to both the danger it imposed and the negative impact it had on persons and families; they especially supported legislative remedies required to curb it. Holman is quite correct about the shift in thinking he describes, however, his view that this change was largely due to the influence of the middle class is not as developed or persuasive as it might have been since his conclusion is more asserted than systematically proved. His study also begs, but does not answer, the question of whether genuine advocacy of reform in this area was perhaps more gendered than he might suggest.

Class identity was also formed and reproduced inside the home. The ideal middle-class male was expected to be a public beacon of proper deportment in his personal conduct as well as a family man; his wife was thought of as the jewel of the home. In private as in public, the middle class cultivated an ideal image of belonging to a class set apart by its prescribed behaviours from the vulgar rich above them and barren poor below. Manners, grooming, dress, speech, carriage, and respectable recreations were all included as aspects of the self-control that the progeny of middle class parents were expected to mirror and exhibit.

In A Sense of Their Duty, Holman accurately describes an important time of class formation in Victorian Ontario and explains some of the structural and ideological mechanisms involved in the change. His book will be a necessary addition to all post-secondary libraries containing sections on Canadian studies or history.

Richard A. Willie – Concordia University College of Alberta. Edmonton, Alberta.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Power, Knowledge and Anti-Racism Education: A Critical Reader – SEFA DEI; CALLISTE (CSS)

SEFA DEI, George J. ; CALLISTE, Agnes (Eds.), with the assistance of Margarida Aguiar. Power, Knowledge and Anti-Racism Education: A Critical Reader. Fernwood Publishing, 2000. 188p. Resenha de: BECKETT, Gulbahar H. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.3, p., 2004.

Power, Knowledge and Anti-Racism Education: A Critical Reader is a volume edited by George J. Sefa Dei and Agnes Calliste. As the title suggests, this book is indeed a critical, informative, and thought provoking reader on power, race, gender, and education. The book includes eight chapters plus an introduction and conclusion that address questions of racism and schooling practices in a variety of educational settings in Canada, a country that practices multiculturalism and is considered to value and promote diversity. Most Canadians believe that the country’s multicultural policy was established with good intentions and has served the country and its people well. As such, we rarely ask ourselves questions such as: Who is benefiting from the policy and who is not? Why and why not? What are the strengths and limitations of the multicultural policy in empowering people of all origins? What more can be done to ensure equality in education and the larger society? This very well written book asks and answers these and many other very important questions.

Specifically, Power, Knowledge and Anti-Racism Education addresses critical issues such as multiculturalism, racism, equality, exclusion, and gender issues from theoretical as well as practical perspectives. It calls for a critical examination of and going beyond multiculturalism by challenging the status quo with critical anti-racist education. In Chapter 1, Dei contextualizes the book through his discussion of a critical anti-racist discursive theoretical framework that deals foremost with equity: the qualitative value of justice (p. 17). He is critical of multiculturalism arguing that it creates a public discourse of a colour-blind society and he calls for an acknowledgement of and confrontation with differences. According to Dei, confronting the dynamics and relational aspects of race, class, ethnic, and gender differences is essential to power sharing in colour-coded Euro-Canadian contexts.

In Chapter 2, Bedard continues the discussion of multiculturalism and anti-racist education through a deconstruction of Whiteness in relation to historical colonialism, imperialism, and capitalism. He reminds readers of the complexity of the race issue as we still live with the legacy of colonialism. He asserts that through their ideological and intellectual ruling of Canada, as well as many other parts of the world (e.g., Africa and Asia), white people enjoy more privileges that are not afforded to people from other racial backgrounds. In Chapter 3, Ibrahim revisits tensions surrounding curriculum relevance and demonstrates how popular culture, especially Black popular culture (e.g., Hip Hop and Rap), can be utilized to carry out anti-racism education as it relates to students identity formation, cultural and linguistics practices, and sense of alienation from or relation to everyday classroom practice. In Chapter 4, James and Mannette address issues related to visible minority students’ access to publicly funded post-secondary education. Through rich personal accounts from students, they illustrate how these students mediate systemic barriers, gain entry, and experience post-secondary education in Canada.

In Chapter 5, Henry presents a brief reflection of black teachers’ positionality in Canadian universities and schools through three vignettes: her personal experience, two teacher candidates’ experiences, and a veteran teacher’s experience. Through these vignettes, Henry makes a case that black women in Canadian universities and schools were isolated and bore the responsibility of raising the awareness and consciousness of the White people in their work environment (p. 97). She calls on all of us to reflect on every day acts of power and subordination and to use them to develop theories and workable strategies to end inequality (p. 97). In Chapter 6, Tastsoglou discusses various types of borders and the challenges and rewards of cultural, political, and pedagogical border crossing. As a transnational person who crosses various borders daily, I found the discussion to be particularly interesting. Among others, I like the points Tastsoglou makes about otherness (i.e., how all of us can be othered sometime or another) and the detailed illustration of border pedagogy (Giroux, 1991) that can enable us to engage in socially and historically constructed multiple cultural experiences.

In Chapter 7, Wright addresses issues of exclusion and engages in an anti-racist critique of progressive academic discourse in general rather than Canadian multiculturalism per se, using post-modernist, post-structuralist, post-colonialist, feminist, and Afrocentricist discourses. What I found particularly informative in this chapter is Wright’s discussion of what Afrocentricism and feminism are and how they can contribute to our understanding of inclusion and exclusion. In Chapter 8, Calliste presents and discusses some research studies on racism in Canadian universities. This chapter shows racism does exist in Canadian universities overtly as well as through hidden curriculum. As such, it supports Dei’s argument that Canada is a colour-coded society where racism and inequality exist and need to be addressed.

In summary, Power, Knowledge and Anti-Racism Education: A Critical Reader is a book that challenges us to be critical of the multiculturalism that has become part of Canadian social and public discourse. It reminds us that multiculturalism works with the notion of a basic humanness. As such, it downplays inequalities and differences by accentuating shared commonalities among peoples of various backgrounds. It advocates empathy for minorities on the basis of a common humanity, envisions a future assured by goodwill, tolerance, and understanding among all, but it also breeds complacency, creating the illusion that we live in a raceless, classless, and genderless society. For example, Dei points out that, while a raceless, classless, and genderless society is an ideal that we all aspire to and work towards, we must remember that, at present, such a society is a luxury that is only possible for people from a certain racial background, namely white people. He, therefore, urges us to acknowledge that while multiculturalism is an important first step in building an ideal nation, it is anti-racist education that seeks to challenge the status quo and aspires to excellence. According to Dei and Calliste, anti-racism education practice must lead to an understanding that excellence is equity and equity is excellence (p.164). I would recommend this book as a required text for undergraduate and graduate level sociology and educational foundations related courses.

References

Giroux, H. (1991). Post-modernism as border pedagogy: Redefining the boundaries of
race and ethnicity. In H. Giroux (Ed.). Postmodernism, feminism, and cultural
politics: Redrawing educational boundaries
 (pp. 217-56). Albany: State University of New York Press.

Gulbahar H. Beckett – College of Education, Criminal Justice, and Human Services. University of Cincinnati, Cincinnati, OH, USA.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Discovering Canada’s Trading Partners – URSEL (CSS)

URSEL, Elaine. Discovering Canada’s Trading Partners. Don Mills, ON: Oxford University Press, 2001. 80p. Resenha de: BRADFORD, K. J.. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.3, p., 2004.

A quick glance at the title of this Oxford Discovery Series text reveals that it was written specifically for the new (1998) Ontario elementary grade six social studies curriculum strand Canada and Its Trading Partners. Even with this understanding, some of the content in Ursel’s Discovering Canada’s Trading Partners appears at best confusing and at worst irrelevant. However, the topical incongruencies and slapdash manner of the Ontario curriculum are not solely to blame. As with all textbooks, authors make decisions about what to include and exclude and how to present the topics and information that are included. Limitations are placed on authors by editors and publishers and, considering that this textbook addresses one half of the grade six year yet is only 80 pages long, Ursel clearly had to make choices.

Ursel begins by explaining the idea of trade first through a short fictional story and then through a brief history of trade. The lemonade stand story is a fairly typical device in economics-focused books aimed at young people. The problem with continued reliance upon this idealization is that students are expected to make the considerable conceptual leap from understanding this summer pastime as trade to understanding that the complex and interrelated processes of national and international government rules and regulations, the commodification of non-renewable and renewable natural resources by government, industry and business, and the exchange of manufactured goods along with both practical and intellectual human services are also trade. It is simply too great a leap.

A history of trade is offered that is not only far too brief but is overwhelmingly eurocentric in perspective. Ursel includes a full-page world map and timeline to discuss and illustrate the history of trade. While all the continents of the world are included in the map, the written information is only about Europeans, early civilizations that have been claimed as part of Western Civilization, and the pursuit of worldwide European trade. The timeline begins with the Sumerians in 3000 BCE, moves through the Babylonians and Phoenecians to the Crusades and Marco Polo, and ends with Great Explorers in 1400-1600 CE. Due to this eurocentric geographical and ideological privileging, Ursel can make the following statements about the Crusades: Trade declined for 100 years after the fall of the Roman Empire. Many luxuries of Asia were once again traded and brought to Europe (p. 13, emphasis in original). Notwithstanding the typographic error 1000 years would be more accurate and the poor wording which makes these sentences oppositional and therefore confusing, Ursel states that all trade everywhere in the world was impeded at this time. This is hardly the case. Another example of the author’s eurocentric perspective comes in the few sentences explaining the trading time period called Great Explorers: As sailors set out to trade, they explored unknown lands. Their search for trade routes brought them to North America (p. 12). While these lands may have been unknown to the sailors in question, the representation of European explorers discovering already inhabited lands has long since been challenged and debunked. It was also disappointing to realize that North America is included in the trade timeline and map not to acknowledge the sophisticated trading that flourished between indigenous societies but as an addition to the established eurocentric storyline. To her credit, on the following page Ursel does acknowledge that aboriginal peoples engaged in trade with each other however, this is again set within the framework of how these alliances contributed to the European-focused fur trade. It is unfortunate that Ursel chooses to emphasize the history of trade from a eurocentric perspective; by doing so she effectively implies that the best purpose for trade, if not the only purpose, is to make profits and develop surpluses. She fails to acknowledge that trade can be a reciprocal, equitable and mutually beneficial relationship that meets needs as well as wants and that nomadic peoples as well as agricultural-based societies engage(d) in trade.

Ursel spends considerable time explaining the concepts of import and export before moving on to the largest component of the text: Canada’s trading partners. This section includes continental maps and pictures which both reinforce stereotypes of particular geographic regions, such as a rice field in China, and pictures that likely challenge stereotypical images of places, such as the photograph depicting Nairobi as a modern city. Due to curriculum requirements, there is a heavy emphasis on the various geographic and economic regions of the United States. Ursel also includes sections on Mexico and Japan; again, the curriculum requires that students study a trading partner from a geographic region such as the Pacific Rim. What is missing from this textbook and it is a glaring omission in my opinion is comparable information about Canada’s geographic and economic regions.

There are also several inaccuracies and confusing and overly simplistic explanations in the text that cause me concern. For instance, two of three pie charts are actually circular, horizontal bar graphs (pages 21 and 26). In her discussion of the American southeast, Ursel claims that New Orleans in Louisiana is the oldest city in the South, founded by the French in 1718 (p. 47). This is not true. The city of St. Augustine in Florida was founded by the Spanish in 1565 and has been continuously inhabited since then (http://www.ci.staugustine.fl.us/visitors/specialplace.html).

While Ursel makes some effort to explain why Canada belongs to trade groups such as La Francophonie and the Commonwealth, she makes no effort to explain the basis of membership in the G-8. Rather, she names the member countries while also explaining that the G-8, or the Group of Eight, meets regularly to discuss economic issues before they become sources of conflict (p. 74, emphasis in original). This example illustrates my biggest concern with this textbook. I appreciate that complex ideas such as international trade need to be simplified for young learners, however, I find this book leaning more towards simplicity rather than simplification. The conceptualizations and explanations of the processes of trade should be more thorough. For instance, Ursel could have more adequately explained that while it is governments who set the rules and regulations for trade it is usually companies situated within those nations that actually engage in capitalist trade.

Ursel glosses over the effects of trade agreements such as NAFTA in which trade disputes are ongoing and the roles played by organizations such as the G-8 in establishing and regulating inequitable global trade agreements. While the idea of cheap labour appears repeatedly throughout the text, for example, I think Ursel is less than honest with young learners about the real life repercussions of cheap labour on the lives of people like themselves and their parents. While she refers to cheap labour as a key component of economic success for companies, Ursel fails to explain that for those skilled and unskilled working class workers of the first world who have lost jobs or are continually threatened with job loss, loss of wages, working hours and benefits as well as for those workers in developing or poorer countries who may get those jobs but who have little or no job security, extremely poor pay, no benefits and terrible working conditions, cheap labour is not such a success story.

I also have concerns about the student activities called Something To Do included throughout the textbook. For example, in the International Trade Groups section grade six students are blithely encouraged to Role-play setting up a trade agreement between Canada and the United States to sell Canadian fresh water (p. 75). They are to practice their skills in setting trading rules and negotiating conflicts. What this exercise does not ask students to do is to think about and discuss who owns this resource; whether or not this renewable resource should be traded away or not; and how to ensure our own needs as Canadians do not become subservient to those of a larger market. It ignores the increasing dilemma of water shortages throughout the world and the glutinous North American overuse of this most precious and necessary yet vulnerable resource. As Ursel does mention environmental problems such as overhunting beavers during the fur trade (p. 16) and the devastating impact of overfishing on fish stocks (p. 23) connected to trade practices, I do not think it unreasonable to deliberately help students begin making real connections between the harvesting of natural resources in exchange for monetary profits and the ultimate consequences of these behaviours.

There is no doubt that the rushed manner in which the Ontario social studies curriculum was conceptualized has resulted in a fragmentary and knowledge-as-product perspective toward complex social processes. The emphasis on expediency rather than conceptual thoroughness in the curriculum reform process has directly resulted in substandard learning resources. Oxford University Press was not the only publisher to take advantage of the economic opportunity available in quickly supplying the school children of Ontario with textbooks. While the format of this book (photographs, maps, easily identifiable sections of information and sidebars) is appealing, the content falls short perhaps not of curriculum expectations, but certainly in terms of aiding substantive learning and understanding.

K. J. Bradford – University of Western Ontario. London, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF] 

Canada and the Nobel Prize: Biographies, Portraits and Fascinating Facts – BLACK (CSS)

BLACK, Harry. Canada and the Nobel Prize: Biographies, Portraits and Fascinating Facts. Markham, ON: Pembroke Publishers, 2002. 120p. Resenha de: BRADLEY, Jon G. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.3, p., 2004.

Canadians do not like heroes, and so they do not have any
(George Woodcock, 1970, Canada and the Canadians).

Designed to be an introduction to that rarefied arena of the Nobel Prize, this little book sets out to highlight those notables who have had some kind of connection with Canada. Structurally, the book is divided into three parts: (1) an introductory section briefly describing the life and times of Swedish chemist and inventor of dynamite Alfred Nobel along with the creation of the prizes that bear his name (13 pages); (2) a much longer section, the heart of the book if you will, that describes the selected twenty-two individuals and one organization who have a Canadian connection and who have been honoured with a Nobel (88 pages); and (3) a small index and reference list (11 pages) that rounds out the publication.

In many ways, Canada and the Nobel Prize: Biographies, Portraits and Fascinating Facts is an uneven publication. In the first place, the overall orientation and selection criteria are problematic. The age-old question of nationality is raised and the author himself acknowledges some unease with this orientation. Designed to highlight those Nobel Laureates who have had a significant link to Canada (p. 9), the author seems to be really hunting at times to find these so-called significant Canadian links. I am somewhat surprised that those Nobel winners who may have visited the CN Tower, the Columbia ice fields, and/or traveled the Cabot Trail are not included in the text. Clearly, some liberties have been taken with the word significant such that just about any old connection will do. My guess is that a much slimmer volume would have resulted if a more stringent allocation had been made.

Some of the notables do indeed have a major and/or personal connection with Canada: John Polanyi (Chemistry, 1986) spent formative years at Canadian universities; Robert Mundell (Economics, 1999) was born in Ontario and schooled in British Columbia; and, Charles Higgins (Medicine, 1966) was born and raised in Nova Scotia. Unfortunately, too many less secure connections abound. Other than being born in Vancouver, William Vickrey’s (Economics, 1996) Canadian credentials are weak but may well be stronger than those of William Giauque (Chemistry, 1949) who is included in this stellar list simply by the oft-putting and totally unanticipated event of being born in Canada of American citizens who were on a short pleasure trip. Notwithstanding Ernest Hemingway’s (Literature, 1954) brief sojourn at the Toronto Star, his inclusion in this so-called Canadian list seems questionable. Similarly, Saul Bellow’s (Literature, 1976) few early years in Montreal seem tenuous, at best, as solid grounds for a meaningful Canadian connection.

The twenty-two biographies and one institutional history take up the bulk of the pages of Canada and the Nobel Prize. Arranged alphabetically, each biography opens with a clear and attractive pen and ink sketch by the author. This personal touch is nice and softens those all too formal and staged photographs that usually accompany such histories. Even here, unfortunately, the overarching unevenness of the book continues in that some winners, such as, Andrew Schally (Medicine, 1977), Ernest Rutherford (Chemistry, 1908) and David Hubel (Medicine, 1981), are allocated a page or so while truer Canadians, the likes of Frederick Banting (Medicine, 1923), Lester B. Pearson (Peace, 1957) and Michael Smith (Chemistry, 1993), get the royal treatment of four or more pages.

Even the individual biographies themselves contribute to this reviewer’s sense of unease by a tone and word choice that can best be described as put-down ness. In other words, instead of using this opportunity to instruct, explain, and really make known the achievements of these notables, the author too often couches difficult topics in a jocular vernacular that does little other than confuse and confound. This reviewer finds statements such as Taube’s discoveries may seem vague and somewhat esoteric if you are not a chemist or biochemist (p. 100) along with the description of William S. Vickrey as a saint (p. 109) somewhat lacking in focus. The use of such ill-defined and grandiose verbiage may titillate a word connoisseur but does little to educate the general public. Furthermore, what are middle and/or secondary school students to make of such observations? True, the discoveries of some of these folks can often be described as cutting edge and many of the science awards are indeed advanced, theoretical and a trifle difficult for the average lay person to comprehend. However, this challenging and instructional role should have been a major thrust of this book and, in this reviewer’s eyes, a wonderful opportunity was missed by not attempting to communicate in every day language the achievements, accomplishments and impact of these many and varied discoveries.

In spite of my many reservations and concerns, I think that Canada and the Nobel Prize has a special place in every middle/high school library. This volume must be used by teachers and librarians for the simple reason that it highlights academic accomplishment and long-term intellectual investigations. It is a counterweight to all of those other volumes that depict physical prowess or artistic ability as the only worthy virtues in contemporary society. Our libraries are filled with biographies, autobiographies and novels (many of which are nothing more than self-serving renditions) depicting the accomplishments of those with little education, who do not even value formal education, and who are athletes, or sports super and even less than super stars, or others who have been temporarily elevated to an icon status through some questionable artistic ability based on hype rather than talent. Additionally, the contemporary fascination with such television shows as Canadian Idol strengthens the all too prevalent concept among too many young people that academic achievement and intellectual excellence are not worthy endeavors within our society.

This perceived imbalance has been partially rectified by Black’s small polemic. He certainly describes and highlights the pinnacles reached by these giants of the academic world. It is a pleasure to read about people who made academic pursuits, in all forms, a life long goal. Canada and the Nobel Prize is needed! I wish that it had been stronger in certain areas and that it had taken on more of an educational orientation. Nonetheless, it fills a void and I hope that Harry Black will seek out other Canadians who have made meaningful long-term contributions to humankind and tell their stories.

References

Woodcock, George. (1970). Canada and the Canadians. London: Faber.

Jon G. Bradley – Faculty of Education. McGill University. Montreal, Quebec.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Constructing a Powerful Approach to Teaching and Learning in Elementary Social Studies – GRANT; VanSLEDRIGHT (CSS)

GRANT, S. G.; VanSLEDRIGHT, Bruce. Constructing a Powerful Approach to Teaching and Learning in Elementary Social Studies. Boston, MA: Houghton Mifflin, 2001. 304p. Resenha de: Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.3, p., 2004.

It is always problematic when an American social studies text, specifically one designed to be used by pre-service teachers, is reviewed through Canadian eyes. For the most part, my own professional past experience has demonstrated that the typical historical examples cited (Mayflower landing, American Revolution, Civil War, Civil Rights Movement, etc.) along with picturesque geographic features such as the Grand Canyon, the Everglades, and the Mississippi River Delta have little relevance for a would-be elementary teacher anywhere in Canada. Additionally, detailed chapters dealing with the American Constitution, government and legal systems as well as issues related to state rights, are foreign to the practical educational realities of anyone north of the forty-ninth parallel. If nothing else, the narrow and specific foci of many of the diverse provincial and territorial elementary social studies programs in Canada are themselves out of synch and offer no commonality, level playing field, or any sort of pan-Canadian national program upon which major pedagogical and curriculum notions can be examined. Therefore, it was with some reluctance that I agreed to tackle a review of Constructing a Powerful Approach to Teaching and Learning in Elementary Social Studies [abbreviated hereafter as CPA]. This hesitation is further heightened by the fact that I am, deep down, a closet Canadian nationalist; use Kirman (2002) as a required text in my own social studies methodology course with second year education students; and periodically refer to Wright (2001) for additional collaboration.

Unfortunately, as if I did not already have enough reticence, CPA is accompanied by a sixty-seven page Instructor’s Resource Manual (ISBN: 0-395-88788-7 supplement). This raises a whole new concern as I am always a tad insulted by those who feel that I am incapable of knowing, deciding, and discovering how to teach my own classes. The notion that I need an instructor’s manual is, in my mind’s eye, offensive. My memory harkens back to my beginning elementary teaching days when teacher’s manuals were all the rage; especially in the mathematics and science domains where the obvious assumption was made that I (as an elementary school teacher) was incapable of solving grade 4 to 6 problems and needed an answer key disguised as a teacher’s edition.

The following review, then, will treat the core text separately from the accompanying manual and will be divided into three sections: text, instructor’s resource manual and summary.

Text: CPA is specifically targeted at budding pre-service elementary teachers-in-training as well as newly minted elementary classroom practitioners. The authors clearly note in the opening sentence that they wrote this book because we were dissatisfied with the elementary social studies textbooks we reviewed for our courses (p. xi). They go on to state that the other books that they did review (unfortunately not listed) failed to capture the vibrancy and power we see in school classrooms where the subject of social studies is well taught (p. xi).

With tongue in cheek and based on my thirty-five years of dealing with elementary schools, I also would certainly like to see social studies well taught. My own professional experience suggests that social studies/sciences is not a discipline that most elementary teachers (and pupils) rank as important. Let us not forget that in the majority of provincial and territory educational jurisdictions in Canada, the social studies domain is not even a part of the prescribed elementary curriculum! Additionally, based on field reports from my third and fourth year teacher candidates, most of their classrooms eschew the teaching of social studies. Even though it can be argued that Quebec is the only province that includes social studies in some meaningful and integrated manner at every grade level from one through to six, curriculum space is always decided in favour of ‘the big three’, namely, English language arts, mathematics and French as a second language.

CPA is a tightly written volume! The book is focused, visually sparse (thank God!), and stays away from unnecessary tangents. In some ways, the text is a solid classroom pedagogical voyage as many of the more practical and concrete planning and organizational notions can easily be applied to other academic areas within the elementary curriculum. Centering Joseph Schwab’s common place concept, grounded in reliable research, and realistically placed within a total elementary curriculum environment, CPA provides a classroom blueprint for the neophyte teacher at the beginning of the twenty-first century.

The strength of the volume is its philosophical grounding. This is not a low-level ‘idiot-proof’ kind of how-to workbook. There is no collection of ready to use on a Monday morning generic social studies lesson plans. There are no easily duplicated worksheets for a dreary Friday afternoon. Rather, this book forces the teacher to think of the place of his/her own educational philosophy and to ground social studies instruction within a much wider philosophical landscape. There is no question that this book was written for the professional educator, and is specifically designed to augment many separate orientations.

Instructor’s Resource Manual: Oh God, a t-shirt handout for a class slogan! While I would strongly recommend the text, I must express many misgivings related to this so-called instructor’s manual. Flimsily produced, its very structure screams ‘cheap’ and ‘of no importance’. I am unsure why publishers feel that course instructors are to be treated in such a manner, but if the manual is so important, make the product of paper that does not rip at a glance, use a cover that will endure more than a couple of openings, and try not to make the manual appear to be something that was produced in the 1970’s by a basement Gestetner and run-off as an after school program.

Instead of taking some of the exciting notions that are introduced in the text, the authors of the manual appear to have fallen back on the same old tired and misguided concepts that drove previous manual designers. The assumption is that the reader of the manual is slightly slow (in intelligence) and old (with dwindling eyesight); hence, large black print, lots of margin space, simple sentences, nothing controversial, and trite statements as guiding principles. For everything that is positive about the text, the reverse is true for the manual. While great care and energy was clearly put into the design and organization of the main volume this is evident in dealing with concepts such as the Treads Approach and Creating a Genuine Classroom Community the manual shows none of this enthusiasm and offers no additional insights. This reader can only assume that it was thrown together somewhat belatedly by an in-house staff that did not understand the concepts and originality of the textbook.

On the whole, Constructing a Powerful Approach to Teaching and Learning in Elementary Social Studies is a valuable volume. It is worth reading as its underlying philosophy is so appealing. Clearly, Grant and VanSledright have some understanding of the realities of the elementary practitioner and have grounded their particular social studies interests in a framework that would fit with many emerging trends. Further, the authors are to be congratulated for providing an overall structure that meets the student centered and individual accountable orientations that are being exhibited in many emerging curriculums. This book will appeal to classroom practitioners as well as those who instruct soon to be elementary teachers. The volume is grounded in time-tested research and not based on the limited experiences of a special group of teachers in a specific school with an abundance of resources. This is a professional book whose ideas and teaching strategies can be implemented by creative classroom practitioners.

References

Kirman, J. M. (2002). Elementary social studies: Creative classroom ideas, 3rd Ed.. Toronto, ON: Prentice Hall.

Wright, I. (2001). Elementary social studies: A practical approach to teaching and learning, 5th Ed. Toronto, ON: Prentice Hall.

Jon G. Bradley – Faculty of Education. McGill University. Montreal, Quebec.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Republic of Debtors: Bankruptcy in the Age of American Independence – MANN (CSS)

MANN, Bruce H. Republic of Debtors: Bankruptcy in the Age of American Independence. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2002. 344p. Resenha de: BRILEY, Ron. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.3, p., 2004.

In Republic of Debtors, Bruce H. Mann, professor of law and history at the University of Pennsylvania, offers an informative account of the role played by economic insolvency in the creation of the American republic. Nonetheless, most students at the secondary level will struggle with Mann’s prose grounded in economic analysis. Teachers of American history, however, would do well to consult this volume and incorporate Mann’s research into the historical narrative which all too often tends to uncritically celebrate the unfolding of American economic growth and prosperity.

In the midst of a major recession in which the economic gap between rich and poor continues to grow in the United States, it is worth recalling that these issues of economic and social inequality were present at the inception of the American republic. Americans who struggle under the burden of consumer credit card debt, while bemoaning the legal advantages awarded to corporate debt, will discover from reading Mann’s volume that such conditions are hardly new to American capitalism. Indeed, Mann’s attention to issues of class is crucial, for this is a topic which draws scant coverage in textbooks.

Mann argues that debt in the English colonies of North America was considered a moral issue and the failure to honor a debt constituted a character flaw. This situation, however, began to change in the mid-seventeenth century with the expansion of commercial capital activity. Yet, the devastation of the Seven Years War and the tightening of British mercantile regulations over the colonies resulted in an economic downturn, rendering many colonial businessmen and speculators unable to honor their financial obligations. Debtors called for relief, and insolvency was increasingly perceived as an economic failure, often due to market forces over which the individual exercised little control, rather than a moral lapse.

Essential to Mann’s argument is that this evolving attitudinal shift regarding insolvency extended to commercial rather than consumer debt. Thus, Mann asserts that some colonial legislatures began to experiment with limited bankruptcy laws. Also, many began to question whether imprisonment for debt was a proper remedy for merchants who had fallen upon hard times. Reformers complained that in the two major debtors’ prisons, the New Gaol in New York City and Philadelphia’s Prime Street Jail, respectable middle class businessmen and their families were often incarcerated with common criminals.

Appeals for commercial debt relief increased following the American Revolution and the post war depression which disrupted traditional colonial trading relationships. The uncertain financial times led to the imprisonment of such prominent speculators as William Morris, William Duer, and John Pintard. The ensuing social unrest culminated in Shays’s Rebellion and the belief that a stronger central government was necessary to protect property and maintain order. Accordingly, the Constitutional Convention of 1789 provided the national government with the power to create bankruptcy legislation.

During the 1790s popular perceptions regarding debt continued to evolve, and Mann devotes considerable space to newspapers, pamphlets, and reform journals in which debt was perceived as a threat to the independence of the new republic. Thus, Virginia planters complained that their British creditors were attempting to reduce them to the status of dependent slavery. The irony of such rhetoric, however, was apparently not recognized by the slave-owning planters. Some commercial debtors attempted to escape the reach of creditors by moving to the west, where they were able to reestablish themselves as entrepreneurs. Others were not as fortunate, ending up in the New Gaol where Morris, and others of his social background, attempted to maintain their status by orchestrating an elaborate self-governing procedure for the so-called Middle Hall of the New Gaol.

The debate over commercial debt in the new republic culminated in the Bankruptcy Act of 1800. Commercial debtors rejoiced in the passage of a law which, according to Mann, extended only to merchants, bankers, brokers, factors, underwriters, and marine insurers, who owed a minimum of $1,000 and who had committed one or more acts of bankruptcy (p. 222). Despite the class nature of this legislation and the fact that the bankruptcy process could not be implemented without the approval of creditors, the Bankruptcy Act of 1800 was unpopular with creditors. Accordingly, in 1803 the law was repealed, and a permanent piece of bankruptcy legislation was not enacted until 1898. While creditors continued to express some discomfort with debt relief for all social classes, Mann’s main point is that the Bankruptcy Act of 1800 represented a national statement of the ‘principle’ that release from debts was a boon reserved for capitalistic entrepreneurs, while simpler debtors should, by implication, remember the sanctity of their obligations (p. 256).

Mann concludes that the American legal and economic system continues to grapple with these issues of dependence and independence. Students and teachers of American history should pay greater attention to the class origins of this debate which is well outlined in Mann’s volume. The promise of equal economic opportunity in the United States remains an elusive goal.

Ron Briley – Sandia Preparatory School. Albuquerque, New Mexico, USA.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Tropics of Teaching: Productivity, Warfare and Priesthood – TOCHON (CSS)

TOCHON, Françoi. Tropics of Teaching: Productivity, Warfare and Priesthood. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2002. 163p. Resenha de: GRIFFITH, Bryant. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.3, p., 2004.

The Tropics of Teaching is not an easy book to read. In fact, it is a difficult text, full of intricate philosophical language and argument. It is not a book that I would recommend for recreational reading neither for teachers nor for students. However, is it important to the social studies education community? The answer is absolutely yes, and this is why. Tochon argues that educators have constructed a culture of niceness around the act of teaching that negates the ethical nature of what happens in good classrooms with experienced and caring teachers. This culture of niceness prevents teachers and students from understanding the problems associated with teaching and learning as they try to make meaning of the world of education.

In order to understand why Tochon believes this I’m going to take you on a brief, and I hope clear, description of what I understand to be his philosophical position. Tochon employs a semiotic analysis to teaching. Semiotics is, I think, another one of the inexact ‘sciences’. It is inexact because there are many interpretations of what semiotics is; yet it is a science because it does have a definite set of precepts, or sets of precepts. The shortest definition of semiotics is that it is the study of signs and its most notable practitioner is Umberto Eco, who is probably most widely remembered for writing The Name of the Rose. Eco describes semiotics as being concerned with everything that can be taken as a sign (Eco, 1976, p. 7). I take this to mean that semiotics not only studies signs of everyday life, like language, but also anything which stands for something else, namely words, images, sounds, gestures and objects.

Another major figure in the field of semiotics is the anthropologist Claude Lvi-Strauss. I think it may be easier to understand how semiotics relates to teaching and learning if one thinks about how an anthropologist tries to make meaning of the world he or she happens upon. In each case understanding is constructed by making sense of signs presented to them in various textual forms.
Let me illustrate, Lvi- Strauss creates a dialogue with his materials and how best to use them. He asks how the process of discovery leads to making meaning, and then he tracks that process. What he does not do is lay down the path of what that meaning will be beforehand. So semiotics calls for teachers, anthropologists and students to construct personal meaning from actions. This is a reversal of the traditional curriculum process, and of traditional teaching and learning practices. In semiotics learning becomes a creative act shaped by the intentions of the learner and also by language and social and psychological factors. In Tropics of Teaching, Tochon describes semiotics as the ethical element of teaching. It is what good, experienced teachers do when they care for their students. They become flexible in their pedagogical practice. This ethical quality is highly prized by our society but for the most part it has not been addressed in faculties of education or in school classrooms. The reason for the split between theory and practice, Tochon says, is that we have forgotten that teaching is the mirror to the soul and not based upon the rational reflection of how to make things fit (p. 132).

Tochon says that we have further confused the meaning of such key concepts as word and actions, ideology and change, economics and education, and that we have lost touch with what is most important: contact. Contact occurs during a conversation between teacher and student when it is based upon a bottom-up discovery of the learning process. It is not a prescribed path to defined ends. Tochon is telling us is that teaching is the art of translating signs from art to poetry and beyond. This world is not just found in books, computers or audio-video material.

In the same way meaning is not simply transmitted to us. We actively create it according to a complex interplay of codes, of which we are unaware. I think this point is vital. University education, in particular, is often accused of not preparing students for the real world. Given my description above I think we could say that too often teaching does not touch base in order for us to understand signs. In many cases if signs are learned they are not made explicit and therefore no real meaning is made. Too often students pick up meanings implicitly and the pedagogical moment has been lost.

Tochon calls the process I have outlined Humanist reflection. So that we can understand how this differs from much of what we traditionally do in our schools, he has organized the book around three metaphors: ‘productivity’ or output and standardization, ‘warfare’ or strategy and expertise, and finally ‘priesthood’ or the enlightened subject. He argues that we can by-pass these three concepts by employing a semiotic methodology he calls his counter- methodology. This counter-methodology would be learning activities based upon lived experiences as opposed to top-down, plan oriented activities.

Tochon gives us an example of such an activity in action poetry. Tochon believed that the city of Geneva had lost touch with its soul and this was exhibited by the lack of public interest in poetry. He took advantage of a local grant and had students write original poems about matters of personal interest to them. Each of the twenty-seven original poems was then inscribed by hand in acrylic by a professional painter and then mounted on billboards all over the city. The reaction was just what Tochon had hoped for: a public conversation in all the media about the poems. This initiated new and giant poems on billboards; many are still visible in Geneva. Thus action poetry became a process whereby the people of Geneva made meaning from the poetry in acrylic on the public billboards. It began a shared public discussion of the value of poetry, art, civic pride and much more. This is how Franois Tochon conceives of the school curriculum and of the nature of teaching and learning.
Let me leave the last words to him: In action poetry, performance produces a metaphoric message, which may take a narrative dimension. Action, which before all else is abstract, erects a set of values into a set of metaphoric symbols. These values cannot be separated from the context and the field of action, and yet they present the poetic sign as a means of reaching beyond the symbolic connections usually promoted by the city. Through poetry, the city appears to be
refigured and rejuvenated (p. 113).

It would be nice to think that educators could present such an argument about the nature of teaching and learning when asked for it by those who pay our way. Take some time and read this book. It is well worth the effort.

References Eco, E. (1976). A Theory of Semiotics. Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press.

Lvi-Strauss, C. (1972). Structural anthropology. Hammondsworth: Penguin.

Dr. Bryant Griffith – Texas A University. Corpus Christi, Texas, USA.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Far Eastern Tour: The Canadian Infantry in Korea 1950-1953 – WATSON (CSS)

WATSON, Brent Bryon. Far Eastern Tour: The Canadian Infantry in Korea 1950-1953. Montreal and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 2002. 256p. Resenha de: LeVOS, Ernest. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.3, p., 2004.

There are certain elements in this book that one finds hard to fault where the author is concerned. It is well researched and well documented with thirty-seven pages of notes; a few notes have additional explanations. Secondary and primary sources are well integrated and the author effectively analyses and explains the diverse experiences of the 25th Canadian Regiment (the Royal Canadian Regiment, the Princess Patricia’s Light Infantry and the Royal 22e Regiment) in the Korean War that was a sideshow for Canada (p. 96). A significant question that arises from this work is whether the Canadian government and military have learned any lessons from the Korean War. The contributions of the 25th Regiment have been overlooked and their participation in Korea was more than police action or a peacekeeping mission: it was a war.

What did members of this distinguished regiment face? The soldiers were inadequately trained for patrol operations, and were badly in need of Canadian kit and clothing(p. 38). The problems the soldiers faced with the 9mm Sten gun conjure up bad memories of Col. Sam Hughes and the Ross Rifle fiasco during World War I. The soldiers had an inadequate knowledge of all things Korean, from foods, smells, the lack of respect for life, and even language. Consequently, it was natural, like Jacques Cartier of old, to describe the newfound country as God-forsaken. Furthermore, as journalist Pierre Berton has pointed out, soldiers and military administrators were culturally insensitive.

The author also focuses on the nature of group dynamics (p. 68). The 25th Regiment worked alongside the Korean Service Corp (KSC), an esteemed battlefield ally, and the Korean Augmentation Troops, Commonwealth (KATCOM) who were viewed as interlopers at best, and dangerous battlefield liabilities at worst(p. 68). But there were other dangers, such as having to fight a highly capable Chinese enemy that fought and outgunned the Canadian patrols (p. 80). For the most part, Canadian soldiers were unable to conduct successful patrols. They faced a dismal battlefield performance, but despite casualties in the battle of Hill 355, battle exhaustion and self inflicted wounds, Canadian casualties in Korea were extremely light [when] compared with the carnage in the two world wars (p. 108). However, Watson does emphasize the fact that clearly, the fighting in Korea was far more lethal than the euphemism ‘police action’ suggests (p. 111). The injured, unfortunately, received appalling medical treatment. For many, the injuries sustained were very traumatic and deadly.

There were other dangerous challenges the soldiers faced. Diseases such as dysentery and malaria were a serious threat to the soldiers and the 25th Brigade found itself confronting a VD epidemic unparalleled in Canadian military history (p. 133). The author makes a humble admission at this point when he writes that it is difficult for the historian writing nearly five decades after the fact to express in print the fear induced in front line troops by the ever-present threat of contracting hemorrhagic fever (p. 131).
While the first eight chapters will spark rage and sympathy among readers, chapter 9, Forgotten People, was the chapter that caught my attention: the soldiers in the firing line lived like tramps without even the most basic comforts (p. 142). The rations were unappetizing and drinking water was unsafe. There were rats and snakes to contend with, and climatic conditions in the winter and the summer posed a formidable challenge to weapons maintenance (p. 150). Writing paper was a scarce commodity and there was inadequate and unsatisfactory entertainment.

While the Canadian soldiers faced numerous hardships, deprivations and an unhappy experience in Korea, it was the little things such as a turkey dinner for Christmas that made all the difference to lowly combat soldiers (p. 156). What eventually sustained the morale of the soldiers, and in many instances, turned out to be disastrous and fatal, was the love of rum and coke as the last chapter is entitled. Alcohol, a feature of military life, took its toll.

It is unfortunate that a regiment that made significant contributions under adverse conditions would not be greeted with a parade upon their return home, nor receive the concern of their government. It was a government that was more Eurocentric in its policies, with an army that was seriously overextended during the Korean War era (p. 179). Were any lessons learned from the Korean War experience? Perhaps not, if the larger picture is considered and if an individual reads chapter three (From the Great War to the Afghan War: Canada as Soldier) of Andrew Cohen’s book While Canada Slept: How We Lost Our Place in the World.

Far Eastern Tour is more than a catalogue of pathetic situations encountered by the 25th Canadian Regiment in Korea. It solicits a greater respect and recognition for the Canadian soldiers who fought in the Korean War. While it is possible to criticize the government’s policy makers and military administrators for their insensitivities, I came away from this well-written book with a greater respect for the contributions made by the Canadian Armed Forces.

This book will cater to a small audience such as high school students and university students interested in military history and in those distinguished soldiers who fought for Canada and are still living. There was a typo error on p. 39 (the word should have been mud). That aside, it would be beneficial to readers to view some photographs even wartime illustrations and posters and a map or two could have been included identifying such locations as Hill 355, Kap’yong, and the Jamestown line. For two good maps and sixteen pages of photographs, a reader should consult Ted Barris’ book Deadlock In Korea: Canadians At War, 1950-1953.

References

Barris, T. (1999). Deadlock in Korea: Canadians at war, 1950-1953. Toronto: Macmillan Canada.

Cohen, A. (2003). While Canada slept: How we lost our place in the world. Toronto: McClelland Stewart.

Ernest LeVos – Grant MacEwan College. Edmonton, Alberta.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Under the Black Umbrella: Voices from Colonial Korea, 1910-1945 – KANG (CSS)

KANG, Hildi. Under the Black Umbrella: Voices from Colonial Korea, 1910-1945. Ithaca and London: Cornell University Press, 2001.166p. Resenha de: LeVOS, Ernest. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.3, p., 2004.

This is a book of many voices and it will appeal to a wide audience for many reasons. It is appropriately titled, well organized and published by a reputable press. The personal stories of suffering and the will to survive describe the existentialist existence of a nation under colonial oppression. These stories defined a people and eventually two countries: North Korea and South Korea. From another perspective, it is a set of stories that defined Japanese colonialism for thirty-five years. In this book the author skilfully weaves together a common experience of subjugation as told by fifty-one Koreans.

Six of the fourteen chapters are oral accounts by six individuals: a teacher cum businessperson, a bank manager, two homemakers and two students. Eight chapters contain oral accounts of varying lengths from groups such as farmers, fishers, peddlers and professional people. The story each person relates paints a picture of assimilation, accommodation, oppression, subjugation, and cultural and religious compromise under Japanese rule. Chaos, confusion and cruelty also figure prominently. While stories of victimization predominate, the book does include some accounts of compassion and mercy. There were a few Japanese colonial and military administrators who were kind to the Koreans but these Japanese were a handful that saw a bigger picture and shunned a narrow island mentality of which they were accused (p. 132).

While Kang does not admit using a specific definition of history, it is evident that she views history as the process of change over a period of time. Part I covers Change by Choice and Part II is Change by Coercion. In the coverage of both parts of the book, significant topics such as the Korean Independence Movement, the infatuation with Communism and the role of village schools called Sodangs, are acknowledged.

The Korean Independence Movement is addressed in Under the Black Umbrella. Koreans fought hard to preserve their individual and national identity since they were fighting a war against the dangers of becoming Japanese. Various weapons such as religion and the study of the Bible were used in this war against assimilation. For Christians, it was impossible to preach Christianity openly. In fact, a wide range of weapons were used in the program of passive resistance including hiding crops, feigning ignorance, conveniently disappearing singing songs with hidden meanings, taking part in labour strikes, spreading anti Japanese rumours, and, especially Christians, refusing to bow to Shinto shrines (p. 99). Koreans experienced the consequences of such passive resistance – for example, finding it disastrous to use a piece of the Independence newspaper to wrap a package! Resistance continued during the Second World War. At a time when the Japanese wanted all the help they could get, Koreans kept up their passive resistance by hiding, ignoring the summons, or finding essential home-front jobs (p. 130). One person sought advice from a fortune-teller who was told to escape the draft since his lot, as a soldier would be a bad one. For those interested in the study of passive resistance, some of the latter accounts will remind them of similar movements in the history of Asia among the peasants who battled colonial rule.

There is no doubt that the author, perhaps inadvertently, prepares her readers to focus on mansei, independence. Mansei was the rallying cry, the song and statement of faith for freedom some day in the Korean future. The Japanese were devoted to controlling Korea, and the Koreans were determined to resist Japanese colonialism. In the pursuit of their own variety of manifest destiny, the Japanese military administrators introduced laws that required Koreans to recite the imperial pledge of allegiance, to speak only Japanese, to worship at Shinto shrines and to adopt Japanese names (p. 111). In short, Koreans were forced to assimilate. August 15, 1945 was a defining moment for Koreans for on this date the Japanese surrendered and Korea was no longer an imperial colony of Japan. They stopped becoming Japanese and it was a time for Korean communists and anti-Japanese nationalists to let out all their frustrations (pp. 143-144). Korea would never be the same again.

Oral histories are challenging exercises and the author does not ignore the element of accuracy where memory is concerned. Even though some of these individual stories are repetitious experiences, they will appeal to a wide range of readers – the general public, university and high school students. The latter will find the few experiences of Korean junior and senior high school students, some who worked in the fish cannery during the war, interesting. Part of their school day was given to forced labour. The author raises some pertinent issues that students could use for papers and discussions such as the influence of assimilation on Koreans and whether colonialism was a blessing or a bane for Korea.

There are other significant features of the book. The only map in Under the Black Umbrella is useful in locating some of the towns and regions in Korea. In addition, there are some appropriate photographs and a reprint of a post-card to celebrate liberation from Japanese rule. Also of interest to the reader is Appendix B, where the author briefly brought some of the individual stories up to date. Eventually, several of those she interviewed would make their home in the United States.

It is a truism that history is written by the victors. But it is understandable that many Japanese will not revisit the past, nor want to read or write about the ugly periods of their history. One is reminded of the article that Brigadier General S. L. A. Marshall wrote for the Atlantic Monthly a few months after the Korean War was over: Our Mistakes in Korea. Nations may write on the ugly past, warts and all, but unfortunately, we may get very little of the Japanese perspective.

References

Marshall, S.L.A. (1953). Our mistakes in Korea. Atlantic Monthly, 192(3), pp. 46-49. Retrieved from http://www.theatlantic.com/issues/53sep/marshall.htm.

Ernest LeVos – Grant MacEwan College. Edmonton, Alberta.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Cleopatra: Beyond the Myth – CHAUVEAU (CSS)

CHAUVEAU, Michel (translated from the French by David Lorton). Cleopatra: Beyond the Myth. Ithaca and London: Cornell University Press, 2002. 104p. Resenha de: Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.3, p., 2004.

In Cleopatra: Beyond the Myth, Michel Chauveau attempts, as far as possible, to set the record straight regarding the myriad myths and facts which have followed this ancient queen through the centuries. Perhaps one of its greatest traits is that it is a relatively short book, making a somewhat complex and intimidating subject accessible. He does an admirable job of such an arduous task, and I found this a compelling, engaging and titillating book that left me wanting to learn more.

Chauveau is a former member of a noted French archaeological institute in Cairo and, at press time, was director of studies at L’Ecole Pratique in Paris. While this lends a great deal of credibility to his work, the extensive list of citations, in French, German, Italian and English, further demonstrates a wide and varied research base for his subject. This book may be useful as a secondary text by college professors, or as a supplementary resource at lower levels. Maps are provided on a front overleaf and following the Translator’s note which helps to orient the reader as to the time and place covered by this work. A small note of caution should be considered as this is a translation, and some of the nuances of the subject may have been lost or altered in that translation. The book is made up of straight text with a Chronology of the Ptolemies and a few selections from Ancient Texts, as well as excellent notes, bibliography and index.

Chauveau explains early on that the ancient accounts of Cleopatra’s life are limited. He notes that Egypt at that time was a satellite of Rome, and that it is likely, in part, due to her stormy affairs with both Julius Caesar and Antony that we know as much as we do. He also states from the beginning that he is trying to sift truth from fiction and provide a somewhat more accurate understanding of this complex woman.

Woven throughout Cleopatra are a great many details about the functioning of Roman society which was so entwined with Cleopatra’s rise, rule and eventual demise. It is largely through Roman documents that many of the facts about her have been verifiable. Some knowledge of this period of history is definitely beneficial, and makes the understanding of events much easier.

Cleopatra’s family history is detailed and her birthright to the Egyptian throne is established through a long line of powerful women of the Lagide family. Chauveau does, however, raise the question of her legitimacy when he describes her as daughter of the royal couple, fruit of a morganatic union, or even illegitimate (p. 9). From the very beginning, her life is shrouded in mystery and unanswered questions. What is not in doubt, however, is her intelligence and the fact that she must have had a considerable and extensive education. She spoke at least seven languages Hebrew, Aramaic, Arabic, Ethiopian, Median, Parthian, and Latin at a time when even royal women were not usually extensively educated.

The future queen’s formative years were filled with conflict and intrigue as her family tried to come to terms with Roman aggression and she learned many ruthless lessons regarding power and alliance during this period. It is also suggested that once her father had died, she may have displaced her brother on the throne, overthrowing the dying king’s wishes. Then, through a series of intrigues, Cleopatra ultimately became victorious and took her place as sole ruler of Egypt. Part of why this was possible is that she came to power during the Roman Civil War. Caesar went to Egypt to plunder its riches in order to support Roman military exploits, and it was at this time that one of the famous myths of Cleopatra occurred. Chauveau maintains that she slipped through enemy lines, persuaded a friend to wrap her in a carpet and deliver her to Caesar’s private quarters, where she used seduction, intelligence and compassion to win him over. This verifies one of her well-known adventures, and clearly demonstrates a great deal of audacity and creativity on her part. Her relationship with Caesar is also authenticated by this as he describes their close relationship, her travelling to Rome and staying in his house, and eventually Caesar’s acknowledgement of Cleopatra’s son as his own.

That this famed Egyptian queen was ruthless and manipulative is beyond question. Chauveau insinuates that she had her 15-year-old brother killed so that she could usurp total control. In another instance Caesar called for her help and while she publicly refused aid, one of her generals sent a fleet to assist him. By these means she could await the outcome of the battle and denounce or support Caesar’s actions whichever served her purposes best. While these traits are not unique to Cleopatra, they are more often attributed to male rulers, but since she was a ruler and acted as such, was she really any more remarkable than her male contemporaries? Once Caesar was killed, Antony became a strong force in the Roman Empire, and he too turned to Egypt to see what support he could garner from it. To that end he summoned Cleopatra and her arrival at Tarsos and lavish display flattered him immensely. Clearly she knew how to manipulate powerful men. When he visited her at Alexandria and stayed for months it was clear that he too had fallen for her romantically. Chauveau clearly states that they were lovers (p. 46), and Antony also later acknowledged two of her children as his own.

Perhaps one of the most noted legends about Cleopatra is about how she met her end. Her army had been defeated and her rule was clearly at an end, so friends helped her to seal herself up in her mausoleum with her treasures. Chauveau presents it as fact that Antony was told she was dead and so committed suicide. He was, however, hauled up by ropes to where she was concealed and died in her arms. Octavian, a long time enemy, captured her and her treasure and confronted her with her past errors. Whether Octavian gave consent, or whether Cleopatra’s friends managed to help her without his knowledge, she did commit suicide. Literature and Hollywood perpetuate the myth of her inducing snakes to bite her, but it is more likely that she used poison. So ended the life of one of the most fabled, and perhaps misunderstood, women of history.

The legacy which Cleopatra left, regardless of the truth of the myths, is quite significant. According to Chauveau, she had reconstituted in large part the Lagide Empire of her forbears, which had dominated the Mediterranean world in the third century (p. 52). Using her considerable intelligence, beauty and ruthlessness, she accomplished what many men before her had done. Perhaps because she was a woman in a time of male dominance such exploits became the stuff of speculation, and were embellished through the ages.

While Chauveau’s work clears up many discrepancies, it also raises more questions. For example, did Cleopatra really commit suicide or was she murdered by Octavian’s minions? What would her role have been in a new Egypt had she survived? Was she merely a lusty, adulterous manipulator, or where her actions truly designed to assure the greatness of Egypt? Perhaps these questions are precisely that part of Cleopatra’s mystique that will live on forever.

E. Senger – Henry Wise Wood High School. Calgary, Alberta.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

The Role of the Principal in Canada – FENNELL (CSS)

FENNELL, Hope-Arlene. The Role of the Principal in Canada. Calgary: Detselig Enterprises Ltd., 2002. 141p. Resenha de: THOMPSON, Caroline J. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.3, p., 2004.

In recent years much has been written about the responsibilities of school administrators and how they understand their role. Escalating educational costs and shrinking resources have precipitated demands for more accountability by principals and greater corporate involvement in our schools. The impact on principals has been challenging and may be contributing to the growing shortage of school administrators. It was with great interest that I read Fennell’s book, The Role of the Principal in Canada, in which she presents the research of scholars from Alberta, Nova Scotia and Ontario who looked into the concerns of principals and make recommendations for how they can be better prepared for what lies ahead.

In To Be or Not To Be: Factors Impacting on the Decision of Teachers to Move Into the Principalship, Bnard and Vail surveyed administrators in Ontario to compare their current role perceptions with their motivations for becoming principals in the first place. Although the return rate of surveys was only 41%, a substantial number reported that stress, increased workload and increased accountability (p. 18) made their work less appealing than they had expected it to be. I would have preferred to see elaboration in some of the sample responses under the headings Additional Comments or Feedback Shared, and Obstacles to Accessing Principals’ Qualification Courses because such items as changing role of the principalship (p. 18) and course content (p. 19) are unclear as to whether they are positive or negative factors. However, Bnard and Vail’s interpretation of the findings as they pertain to the leadership crisis in Ontario are useful, and their alternative to the standard principal certification program commendable.

Castle, Mitchell and Gupta’s work highlights the negative effects of restructuring by the Ontario government in 1996 without consulting principals and allowing them time for reflection. In their chapter, Roles of Elementary School Principals in Ontario: Tasks and Tensions, these authors imply that the mandated changes did not take into consideration how individual principals would cope with resulting role ambiguity and the fragmentation of responsibilities. The 1990s vision of principals as transformational leaders is so blurred by managerial tasks that one wonders whether government now believes that schools need principals at all.

Macmillan and Meyer used a survey in Nova Scotia to investigate the impact of external agendas on the instructional leadership role administrators used to perform. In The Principalship: What Comes with Experience, they recommend grant writing training in principal certification programs to reflect the new realities. They list administrative duties under three headings: Instruction, Monitoring and Communication, and Management (p. 42), but one wonders if these categories may be too broad. Also, it is not clear whether principals regard these duties as positive or negative, and the meaning of all the statistics reported on pages 44-48 is unclear. Such broad groupings and numbers may obscure what might have been captured using a qualitative methodology.

The chapter I felt most comfortable with was Fennell’s own, titled Living Leadership: Experiences of Six Women Principals. In her research, Fennell used a narrative inquiry methodology to share the visions of professional commitment, care and respect of her six study participants. While many of her findings are not new in reporting the role perceptions and styles of women principals, her research makes a strong case for studying leadership from a phenomenological perspective. Through conversations with and observations of her respondents, she found their discomfort with authoritarian, hierarchical management styles had led them to their current view of leadership. All six women reported that prior to being principals they had experienced too much management and too little leadership to promote student learning. Furthermore, their desire to create a nurturing school climate of shared decision-making, evolved out of their former feelings of inadequacy when they were involved in power struggles with males. These principals were committed to improving the lives of others within an ethos of dignity and appreciation. Fennell states that each participant in her study felt it was important to build trust and support students and staff to deal with problems in their own way. Consequently, the need for time to reflect cannot be overstated.

Sarbit’s examination of what happens when a principal in Alberta changes schools contributes greatly to our knowledge of educational administration at a time when there is tremendous principal turnover. In Principal Succession: The ‘Reel’ Story, her research shows that while the administrator brings along the qualities and skills possessed at the former school, there are many adjustments required in the new context. Using a narrative inquiry methodology Sarbit cast herself as a movie director and was able to capture multiple layers of meaning through her camera lens. She recommends that succession be a topic in principal certification programs.

The chapter by Goddard, Placing Community Before Efficiency? A Social and Cultural Analysis Concerning the Amalgamation of Rural Schools, on the effects of rural school closures in the name of political expediency shows how an economic efficiency model based in a corporate mentality hurts both students and staff. He applies priorities of the National Association of Secondary School Principals (U.S.A.) for students and teachers to our Canadian educational landscape. Goddard maintains that the forced assimilation of rural students into larger, geographically distant institutions does not yield improvement in student achievement; on the contrary, the closures of small neighbourhood schools reduces student participation in governance and many school activities. While this chapter raises many issues of concern to students, parents and teachers, I wish it had been more explicit in how the pressures of school consolidation affect the principal’s role.

In the final chapter, Inclusive Leadership for Diverse Schools: Initiating and Sustaining Dialogue, Ryan discusses the challenges administrators face in responding to increased diversity in student populations. He uses terms like intelligence assessment, disability and minority culture to advocate for more inclusion and recommends that principals use a reciprocal, participatory stance to encourage dialogue. The author does not acknowledge that schools have historically had diverse populations and that cultural and gender discrimination are not new phenomena in Canadian schools. The relation of dialogue to improving inclusion is hardly a new idea. Inviting principals to come out of the office and walk the halls (Ryan, p. 129) reflects a historically male-centred approach to leadership while concurrently failing to address the current economic and political pressures that are driving them back there. By stating that the principal establishes school climate from a position of power and needs to handle (Ryan,
p. 126) multiculturalism by engaging in dialogue, one wonders what changes really need to be made.

I found this book interesting and informative. The title is a bit misleading, since it suggests to the reader that there will be a cross-section of perspectives from each province and territory. I was unable to apply some of it to my experience as a principal in an Aboriginal community, but related to the challenges of change and bureaucracy. I found it compelling to know that the authors were reporting on the realities of current principals and making recommendations that might help. The comparative aspect of accounts from contributors in such diverse areas leads one to appreciate the commonalities of administrators’ collective experience and their dedication to a cause larger than themselves.

Caroline J. Thompson – Faculty of Education. The University of Western. Ontario. London, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

In Search of America’s Past: Learning to Read History in Elementary School – VanSLEDRIGHT (CSS)

VanSLEDRIGHT, Bruce. In Search of America’s Past: Learning to Read History in Elementary School. New York: Teachers College Press, 2002. 189p. Resenha de: BRADLEY, Jon G. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.1, p., 2004.

The first thing that caught my eye regarding VanSledright’s volume was the title. Not the bold title but, rather, the secondary or subtitle. Specifically, the notion of learning to read history appealed to my own orientations and resonated with my professional sensibilities. Too often, in my own experiences, charged and channeling words such as ‘learn’, ‘know’, and ‘teach’ (and their various conjugations) have dominated the professional social studies landscape, particularly at the elementary levels. Here was a volume, at least by its cover, that offered a glimpse of another avenue and dared to go beyond the apparent acceptable norm by venturing into a more complex and multi-layered landscape.
In the last couple of years, a growing number of respectable investigations have been reported that generally challenge the oft-repeated myth that children and/or young adolescents do not like, do not understand, and really have no interest in history. The practical professional experiences of elementary and middle school classroom practitioners clearly indicate that children have an unbending interest in and a connection with history (their own, their families, their cultural group, for example). It is perhaps one of those unexplained educational paradoxes that those who tend to design curricula and those who actually produce the supposed learning materials do not seem to be in communication with the front line professionals regarding what is and is not of interest to children. In a nutshell, history matters to children! Similar to recent investigations by Seixas (1993), Levstik and Barton (1997), as well as Barton (2001), to cite only a few, VanSledright continues this evolving investigative avenue of really studying in detail via actual classroom participations how elementary students deal with, confront, and narrate history. This is important work especially as the totality of the data being disseminated demonstrates how curriculum decisions might and ought to be made. Furthermore, these studies most pointedly illuminate how elementary teachers might reconfigure their own classrooms (physically and educationally) in order to take academic advantage of what the study of history has to offer.

In Search of America’s Past may be divided into three major segments. In chapters one and two, VanSledright chronicles a variety of contemporary pedagogical and historical threads that have a bearing on his specific study. Chapter two, in some colourful detail, describes the pupils and the classroom in which the author practiced his history teaching. As a former elementary school teacher, I found chapters three through five most illustrative in that they represent a sort of personal/professional narrative of VanSledright’s historical experiences with his fifth grade charges.

The final couple of chapters of the book contain both general and specific conclusions. The author is careful to note what can be absolutely taken from the experience and what might be more generally inferred. An interesting set of appendices complete this wonderful little volume as the various primary sources, documents and materials used throughout the whole of the in-class experiences are reproduced or clearly and carefully referenced.

As might be expected, VanSledright arrives at a number of conflicting or, at least, messy conclusions. Recognizing that the elementary classroom is a place best avoided by the faint hearted as well as those who demand neatly executed plans of action, the author’s narrative is a wonderfully honest sketch of the chaos, missed opportunities, constant interruptions, and lack of resources that is the real world of the North American elementary classroom. The author paints a scattered landscape which highlights the honesty of the pupils as well as the hard-nosed reality of that special place inhabited by pupil and teacher. In analyzing his own classroom observations within the historical and pedagogical framework that exists, VanSledright perhaps best sums up his own growth in noting:.

For my part, I was (and still am) convinced that children as young as fourth and
fifth grade – perhaps even younger – can learn how to investigate the past
themselves and benefit from the higher-status substantive and procedural
knowledge such a practice can confer upon children (p. 25).

In Search of America’s Past: Learning to Read History in Elementary School is an important book that should be read by anyone who is in the least interested in elementary education. The author carefully documents a case for the reading of history as opposed to the memorizing of history. VanSledright is cognizant of the historical narratives that the children have already acquired through association with the outside world (home, family, friends, televisions, for example) and he captures their intense interest in learning more about the history that impacts upon them and their environment. More generally, this volume is important because of the questions that are raised concerning teacher preparation and curriculum development. VanSledright offers the reader a realistic glimpse into that special world of the eleven/twelve year old pupil and how these budding individuals deal with the learning and internalizing of that unique subject called history.

References

Barton, K. (2001). I just kinda know: Elementary Students’ Ideas About Historical
Evidence. Theory and Research in Social Education, 29(4), 407 – 430.

Levstik, L. Barton, K. (1997). Doing History: Investigating with Children in
Elementary and Middle Schools
. Mahwah, NJ: Erlbaum.

Seixas, P. (1993). Historical Understanding Among Adolescents in a Multicultural
Setting. Curriculum Inquiry, 23(3), 301 – 327.

Jon G. Bradley – Faculty of Education. McGill University. Montreal, Quebec.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Is That Right? Critical Thinking and the Social World of the Young Learner – WRIGHT (CSS)

WRIGHT, Ian. Is That Right? Critical Thinking and the Social World of the Young Learner. Toronto: Pippin Publishing, 2002. 144p. Resenha de: BRILEY, Ron. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.1, p., 2004.

Is That Right? is a useful volume for any teacher who would like to introduce critical thinking into the elementary and middle school curriculum. Although Ian Wright is currently a professor of social studies education at the University of British Columbia in Vancouver, his years as a classroom teacher are most evident in this book. The practical lesson plans included in the volume provide concrete examples for teachers. The book is addressed to the everyday concerns of teachers and does not become overly bogged down with theoretical concerns. For example, Wright defines critical thinking as making judgments about what to believe and what to do in situations that are problematic that is situations where we do not know initially what to believe or do (p. 56).

Wright acknowledges that he has not always practiced critical thinking in the classroom, but he has become an enthusiastic convert. Nevertheless, the environment in both the United States and Canada is increasingly hostile to critical thinking. High stakes standardized testing, which determine grade placement and faculty retention, have placed considerable pressure upon teachers to focus upon more rote memory of factual material. In the United States this educational approach is embodied in the No Child Left Behind Act and standards movement.

It is a fallacy, however, to assume that critical thinking is not about standards and excellence. As Wright points out, not all opinions are equally valid. Critical thinking is all about developing measurements and assessment tools, for both students and teachers, to ascertain which arguments or opinions are most valid and best supported. The ultimate goal for an educated community is not memorizing or regurgitating information, but learning to become intelligent citizens who are capable of making informed choices.

Critical thinking provides the foundation for such a citizenry by developing practical tools for evaluating evidence. Teachers seeking more concrete means of evaluation in the classroom might consult the critical thinking rubrics developed by Wright. But the bottom line for those who obsess upon objectivity should be recognition that in our daily lives we must deal with ambiguity, and the classroom under the guidance of a caring teacher is an appropriate laboratory to begin this process. Our best students and citizens are those who develop a healthy respect for the roles played by ambiguity and paradox in historical causation and human motivation.

While Wright asserts that critical thinking skills may be employed in most academic subjects, his experience and examples focus primarily upon the field of social studies. And here we encounter another level of controversy. Some in the discipline of history assert that the social studies are too present minded and expect too little from children. Indeed, many of the sample lessons provided by Wright deal with such issues as what makes a good friend or what to do about garbage. Groups in the United Sates such as the National Council for History Education maintain that young learners are capable of historical understanding and that the social studies approach is ahistorical and lacking substance or context. But in many ways this debate between history and the social studies is a tempest in a teapot; for the critical thinking approach fits well into the history classroom.

In evaluating a primary document or actions taken in the past, the skills of analyzing which argument is best supported still applies. And this works just as well for a classroom mock trial as a more traditional research paper. Was John Brown a terrorist who murdered innocent people or was he a freedom fighter against the tyranny of slavery? Or is reality too complex for such bipolar thinking? The key point is that critical thinking provides an approach to historical inquiry which accounts for the complexity of the past and demonstrates how the past may shed light upon the present.

Those who may really challenge the critical thinking approach are individuals and groups who assert that history should simply be about patriotism and indoctrination rather than the questioning of ideas and even values. Some argue that in the age of terrorism our children might learn to unquestionably embrace Western Civilization against threats from alien ideologies. Yet, as fewer and fewer media conglomerates control mainstream access to information, real security flows from an electorate trained to critically evaluate ideas and resist political or corporate manipulation.

Thus, as usual, teachers are on the front lines of dealing with a complex world. Critical thinking should make this heavy responsibility a little less onerous; for teachers who embrace critical thinking techniques are not authority figures who must always provide the right answer. Instead, the teacher is an intelligent guide working alongside the students to develop and foster the tools necessary to make critical distinctions.

Wright’s book is both inspirational and practical. His ideas may be applied to the university as well as the elementary school classroom. The inclusion of sample lesson plans and a bibliography, complete with appropriate web sites, make Is That Right? a volume which should find a place on most teachers’ bookshelves. More than just a teaching tool, critical thinking is essential to the preservation of a democratic ethos.

Ron Briley – Sandia Preparatory School. Albuquerque, New Mexico.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Education Denied: Costs and Remedies – TOMASEVSKI (CSS)

TOMASEVSKI, Katarina. Education Denied: Costs and Remedies. London and New York: Zed Books, 2003. 205p. Resenha de: DARLING, Linda Farr. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.1, p., 2004.

It is difficult to imagine a person in a better position to write a book on the immense, complex, and heart wrenching matter of the denial of children’s rights to education. Katarina Tomasevski is presently the UN Special Rapporteur on rights to education and she is charged with the exhausting task of cataloguing and assessing the impact of abuses and violations across the globe. Her latest book (adding to her full length treatments of several other human rights issues) is a penetrating analysis of a persistent and perplexing problem that affects millions of children, their families, their communities, their societies, and ultimately, she would argue, the future direction of human civilization. Tomasevski has documented a powerful narrative about what could be called a worldwide social and political epidemic.

The book is divided into three sections, each intended to frame, and then answer a different set of questions. Part 1, Why the Right to Education? presents philosophical and historical contexts and important background material, including the initial intergovernmental blueprint for the 1948 Universal Declaration of Human Rights. Importantly, this section also addresses the question, What is education for? from several perspectives, including the author’s own. She carefully notes the difference that can exist between education and schooling, and between brainwashing and teaching, as she puts it, for freedom. She believes that by protecting the right to education, other human rights can be guaranteed to children, including the right not to be exploited as laborers or soldiers. Part 2, called Rupturing the Global Consensus, is a discussion of the enormous obstacles (including corruption) that prevent change on an international scale, even when governments have repeatedly promised action on human rights. Here, Tomasevski is at her fighting best, arguing passionately that we pay an unacceptable social price by allowing the impoverishment of education to continue at the expense of the world’s children. The title of the third section is Putting Human Rights Back In. For Tomasevski, this is a threefold demand: the topic of children’s rights needs to move from the margins of public consciousness back into the center of public dialogue about discrimination and assaults to freedom, back into decisions about school curriculum and school policies, and finally, back onto the main stage of national and transnational agendas. In this final section, she sketches what she calls mobilization for change. It is based, in part, on examples of remedies from around the world that have effectively ensured children’s rights to education, even against enormous odds, such as culturally entrenched attitudes about girls and women.

This is a gripping account. It is one thing to be aware that all human rights are violated daily and in vast numbers; it is another thing to be boldly confronted with multiple cases, figures and tables that tell this story with such intensity, authority and detail. Especially because children are the victims, it is, at times, overwhelmingly shocking and sad. There are occasional triumphs for the right to education, including those of the human spirit, and less often triumphs of public policy and government enforcement. But as Tomasevski writes in her introduction, progress in protecting the right to education moves at glacial speed, it is a matter of chipping away (p. 1). Tomasevski never gives up on the possibility that the world could be a better place, but one wonders how she can retain any sense of hope given the struggles and defeats she daily witnesses. In fact, part of the book’s value is that it chronicles a chapter in the lifework of a truly remarkable, perhaps indefatigable champion of human rights. Her contribution has been important, and our students should know about her. In her key roles as advocate, witness to violations and abuses, and policy analyst, Tomasevski has watched the world history of children’s rights unfold. With this book, she extends her commitment to education and human rights by explaining their relationship to each other, to all of us, and to the eventual realization of global social justice. By so doing Tomasevski further demonstrates her belief that education transforms lives. If we learn what she knows, we cannot help but act.

Teachers can act on this knowledge in significant ways. Human rights education continues to be a core component in social studies curriculum aimed at developing a global perspective, and Education Denied presents important lessons for classrooms. While the book is probably best used as an authoritative background resource, secondary and some upper elementary students could capably work with a number of concepts central to Tomasevski’s argument about rights-based education, as well as work with the data she presents in the form of graphs and charts. Students could also engage in independent research about positive education initiatives in Canada and around the world using examples from the last chapters as starting points. Although Tomasevski places her discussion within the context of human rights history, she does not set her arguments within the even larger political frame of democratization movements since WW II. Teachers will recognize that this larger context may provide students with richer understandings of the right to education and its relationship to the realization of social justice, everywhere in the world.

Linda Farr Darling – Curriculum Studies, Faculty of Education. University of British Columbia. Vancouver, BC.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Alien Invasion: How the Harris Tories Mismanaged Ontario – COHEN (CSS)

COHEN, Ruth. Ed. Alien Invasion: How the Harris Tories Mismanaged Ontario. Toronto: Insomniac Press, 2001. 240p. Resenha de: GLASSFORD, Larry A. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.1, p., 2004.

When the Ontario PCs captured the provincial election of 1995, their platform was encapsulated in the suggestive slogan The Common Sense Revolution. A combination of anti-bureaucratic populism and economic neo-conservatism, it had been cobbled together in the early Nineties by a klatch of aggressive young backroom boys (and one girl) connected to the Tory leader, Mike Harris. To the surprise of some, and chagrin of many, the newly elected Conservative government proceeded to implement its revolution of program cutbacks, tax reductions and intra-governmental restructuring. Both the breakneck speed of implementation and a ham-handed insensitivity toward democratic process accounted for some of the widespread public opposition to the Harris government’s reforms. More to the point, however, was the accumulating impact of the legislated changes themselves.

Taken together the new policies were beginning to alter the fundamental nature of the Ontario political economy. Ruth Cohen’s edited collection of articles and speeches is entitled Alien Invasion because in her opinion, and that of many other Ontarians, the stridently neo-conservative tone of the Common Sense Revolution put it outside the boundaries of the province’s traditional political culture. Regardless of their political stripe and Ontario had experienced governments of NDP, Liberal and PC affiliation in the 15 years leading up to 1995 all Ontario administrations had subscribed to the view that the state could and would play a positive role in the lives of its citizens. As part of this vision, a mixed economy combining both private and public enterprise was widely seen as the Ontario norm. Political change, when it came, would be evolutionary and incremental, and preceded by meaningful consultation with all major interest groups. Not for nothing was the party which had ruled Ontario for most of the 20th century, and continuously from 1942-1985, named Progressive Conservative. The dialectic dialogue implicit in that apparent oxymoron of a title told the observer all one needed to know about Ontario’s political traditions.

Opponents of the Harris government drew comfort from the fact that Bob Rae’s New Democrats, and David Petersons’s Liberals, had both been turfed out by the voters after five years in office. To their shock and dismay, the Ontario PCs rose from the ashes of controversy, and won a new majority in 1999. Masters of media spin, and rolling in donated dough, the Harris team waged a clever campaign that exploited the divisions in the opposition ranks to turn 40 percent of the popular vote into 60 percent of the seats. Now they had four more years to entrench themselves and their ideas. Thoroughly alarmed, the forces opposed to the Common Sense Revolution feared for the very survival of their kinder, gentler vision of Ontario. This book is one result of that renewed resolve to drive the alien invaders out of the province, once and for all.

The editor of this collection is a retired teacher and activist in the Ontario Secondary School Teachers’ Federation. The OSSTF was among the most prominent of a wide range of organized interest groups arrayed against the Harris PCs. For two weeks in the fall of 1997, they and the other teacher unions shut down the province’s elementary and secondary schools in an historic walkout protesting against Bill 160, a law that drastically revamped public education in Ontario. Characteristically, the PC government stood firm and talked tough till it got its way, but the victory may have been pyrrhic. Subsequent polling revealed that the tide of public opinion began to turn against the Harris regime partway through the strike and, notwithstanding the miraculous but temporary PC comeback during the 1999 election campaign, they were never as strong with the public again.

Some of the items in this edited collection are real gems. The detailed transcript of the rookie Education Minister, John Snobelen, spouting his convoluted and sophomoric ideas of transformational change, is alone worth the price of this book. He seriously counselled the creation of an invented crisis in the field of education, all the better to guarantee the success of his radical restructuring plans. Another prize is the transcript of a speech by Ian Angell, a British academic, delivered sometime in the Nineties to the Association of Manufacturers and Exporters of Canada. Angell painted a vivid picture of the Brave New World of global capitalism with more than the usual candor. Those lucky enough to be in work will have to work harder, for more hours each week, for less pay, in less secure jobs, he declared. And they had damn well better be grateful. In contrast to lowly labour, the Alphas would be in global seventh heaven. We are free to exploit workers, he continued. Management can finally get its revenge and kill off those damn trade unions (p. 174).

Not all of the thirty-plus items achieve this level of interest. There are newspaper articles, pundit columns, investigative features, even internet items, all loosely united by their connection either to the aims and record of the Harris government, or to the broader theory of global capitalism. Unfortunately, the editing is sloppy in places, both in terms of undetected typos, and by the fact that many articles are both undated and unsourced. These are quibbles, however, for anyone eager to find the materials from which to build a coherent critique of the neo-con mantras of free enterprise, free markets, and no free lunch. Susan George’s A Short History of Neo-Liberalism (pp.184-193), and David C. Korten’s The Global Economy: Can It Be Fixed? (206-216) are particularly insightful. For those eager to translate words into actions, Jane Kelsey’s Tips On How to Oppose Corporate Rule (pp.217-221) provides a plethora of practical pointers for potential opponents of the New Right.

Although the title of this volume fingers the Harris PC government in Ontario as the villain, the articles in the second half of the book make it clear that the real adversary is a connected set of neo-liberal ideas articulated by a global network of influential and affluent disciples. It will not be stopped by a mere election defeat.

Larry A. Glassford – University of Windsor. Windsor, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Citizenship in Transformation in Canada – HÉRBERT (CSS)

HÉRBERT, Yvonne M. ed. Citizenship in Transformation in Canada. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2002. 289p. Resenha de: GLASFORD, Larry A. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.1, p., 2004.

Ideologically, the editor and contributing authors of this collection of thirteen essays on citizenship and citizenship education have written from the perspective of democratic pluralism. In this vision of utopia, equality trumps liberty and group rights take precedence over individual prerogatives. Equality itself is re-engineered as equity, a measured equality which seeks to factor in the negative effects of historic and systemic inequality, and then to alter the balance from the top down to ensure fairness. The intended result is harmony and social justice for all, and especially for new Canadians.

Implicitly understood as the antithesis of the authors’ democratic pluralism is classic liberalism, variously described in our time as neo-liberalism (in Europe), or neo-conservatism (in America). Individual freedom is sacrosanct, and the ideal role for the community, as embodied in the coercive state, is simply to ensure that personal liberty is maximized. Equality is understood to mean equality of rights, and equality before the law. As much as possible of human endeavour is kept beyond the realm of state intervention. Individual citizens are free to sink or swim, to prosper or suffer, as their own merits dictate.

Somewhere in the middle of these two poles is a third position: democratic liberalism. Proponents of this perspective seek to harmonize liberty with equality, and likewise to balance the competing claims of individuals and groups. Rather than an either-or proposition, they see democratic citizenship as a both-and challenge. Freedom and equality are important; people are unique individuals and they belong to, as well as self-identify with, a series of groups The book begins well. Inside the front cover, an abstract identifies two key questions as being the focus of the author team. First, what constitutes a ‘good’ citizen in today’s liberal democracy? And second, what social and educational policies are needed to sustain the lives of these citizens, while not impinging on liberal democratic principles? (p. i). Had the book concentrated on these two questions, had the editor imposed a disciplined structure on her own and her colleagues’ contributions, this volume would indeed be a valued addition to the shelf.

Although the essays seem to have been written over several years, the book in its final form still appears to be a rushed job. On page 4 we read Much of the citizenship debate is concern [sic] with four dimensions of citizenship. A few pages later we are told only within this century [sic] have women gained the federal vote (1918) (p. 7) despite the fact the book was published in 2002, well into the ‘next’ century. The appendix, a well-intended chart purporting to display a breakdown of key models of democratic citizenship, is flawed, almost worse than useless. In the first place, it analyzes fourteen historic governmental arrangements, far too many to be meaningful, without providing any rationale for their inclusion. Why was Machiavellian Florence analyzed, for example? More seriously, factual and conceptual errors abound. The prerogatives of the Emperor are discussed under the heading of Roman republican model (p. 250). Yet the institution of Emperors signalled the death of the quasi-democratic republic. Et tu Brut? Edmond Burke, famous for his liberal-conservative response to the French Revolution of 1789, is mysteriously identified with 17th-Century England (p. 252).

In too many places, the book’s language is excessively turgid and jargon-ridden, serving to exclude from understanding all but the ‘inside’ experts – ironic, given the sincerely inclusionary aims of the authoring team. Here are two examples. From the opening essay, we read that policy and institutional goals are marked by a range of conceptual possibilities and affect lived Canadian realities (p. 14). The authors appear to be saying that, with the best of intentions, government policy can sure mess up the lives of ordinary Canadians. Half-way through the book, we are informed that teachers mediated the curriculum and could challenge official views and even generate a political space in the classroom by using a critical alternative perspective (p. 122). Presumably, the author is saying that conscientious teachers closed the classroom doors and taught their students what they needed to learn.

Still, the verdict on this book is only partly negative. Yvonne Hbert and a co-author, Michel Pag, nicely capture the overlap of history and citizenship, in their concluding chapter. across Canada, the teaching of history is controversial as soon as it touches upon the face of national identity, which is still under construction (p. 245). So true, despite the mixed metaphor. A very useful feature of the book is the collective (appropriate for democratic pluralists) bibliography at the back, which draws upon the combined sources of each author, as cited in their individual chapter Notes.

Predictably, the quality of the specific chapters is uneven. For example, Veronica Strong-Bag’s contribution on the struggles of women, aboriginals and blue-collar workers is passionate, but vastly under-estimates the significance of multiple over-lapping identities. Romulo Magsino provides a very useful overview of three approaches to citizenship, which he classifies as liberalism, communitarianism, and republicanism, but how does critical pedagogy fit in? The article by Marie Battiste and Helen Semaganis is a fascinating, if one-sided, presentation of the hard-line First Nation perspective on treaties, culture and citizenship. The piece by Roberta J. Russel drones on in careful bureaucratese, piously informing us that The focus of citizenship education in a pluralistic society should be inclusive and should empower everyone to participate (p. 146). What else could an employee of the Department of Justice say? Nevertheless, her paper rewards a second reading, with good material on civics and citizenship, and insightful hints as to the federal government’s role in promoting citizenship.

Harold Troper’s article provides a sound historical overview of Canadian attitudes toward, and public policy about, the ideal of population diversity. For something completely different, try to follow the thread of Celia Haig-Brown’s meandering post-modern musings on appropriate democratic educational research, written as an unedited stream-of-consciousness flow. Or not. Cecille de Pass and Shazia Qureshi capture our attention by interspersing dramatic first-person narratives of blatant racial discrimination into their essay, then throw it all away with a dated, almost obscenely careless, stereotyping of the 21st -century Canadian upper middle class as the sectors of the population who share an attachment to historic Anglo symbols like the Union Jack and who became [sic] misty eyed when they hear the anthems and songs associated with the British Empire (p. 180). Hello! Did you miss the great flag debate of 1964? Only in the concluding chapter do we learn the underlying rationale for this book. These essays represent the work of a group of interested researchers, decision makers and practitioners who met in 1998 and developed a consensus around a pan-Canadian research agenda in citizenship education (p. 229). Known as the Citizenship Education Research Network (CERN), its primary task is the coordination of the research efforts of the founding members as well as of all others who wish to participate in the process (p. 232). In 1999, an elite national team of researchers was formed with responsibility for securing funding (p. 243). The mention of money brings us back to the conundrum of the democratic state. Is it (a) the likeliest threat to our freedom (classic liberal view), (b) the benevolent source of both our influence and our funds (democratic pluralist position), or (c) a two-edged sword to be watched, but wielded with cautious purpose in the interests of liberty and equality (democratic liberal perspective)? As every university student knows, the odds in a multiple-choice question ride with response (c).

Larry A. Glassford – University of Windsor. Windsor, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

What It Means to be 98% Chimpanzee: Apes, People, and Their Genes – MARKS (CSS)

MARKS, Jonathan. What It Means to be 98% Chimpanzee: Apes, People, and Their Genes. Berkeley & Los Angeles, CA & London, England: University of California Press, Ltd. 2002, 312p. Resenha de: GOULET, Jean-Guy. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.1, p., 2004.

Imagine a Planet of the Apes on which a single specie, over seven million years, evolves into three related but distinct species: Homo, Pan (chimpanzee and bonobo), and Gorilla. Unique among them are human beings who ask What does it mean to be 98% chimpanzee? The answer is found in Jonathan Marks’s witty, insightful and critical essay.

In this book Marks accomplishes two important tasks. First, he convincingly argues that the reduction of important things in life to genetics is a recent cultural, non-scientific, phenomenon that calls for serious critical analysis. In a stance that some may find polemical he states unambiguously that technical sophistication and intellectual navet have been the twin hallmarks of human genetics since its origins as a science in the early part of the twentieth century (p. 2). Second, he challenges a wide range of taken-for granted views on race, inequality, sexual orientation, funding for research projects, and many other salient topics of public interest. In the process Marks offers refreshing insights into the fallacy of arguments put forward by authors, some of them scientists, who inappropriately use science to promote their social agenda.
While reading this book one comes to appreciate the kinds of questions and statements Marks come up with to get the reader to think. Consider the following: When a human skull encases 1400 cubic centimetres of brain, a chimp is luck to have a third of that. Is that 67% different? (p. 23); If we are similar but distinguishable from a gorilla ecologically, demographically, anatomically, mentally indeed every way except genetically does it follow that all the other standards of comparison are irrelevant, and the genetic comparison is transcendent? (p. 43); We are apes, but only in precisely the same way we are fish (p. 45); The overwhelming bulk of detectable genetic variation in the human species is between individuals in the same population. About 85% of it, in fact (p. 82); Irish Catholics and Irish Protestants are indistinguishable genetically, but they know who they are and who they are not, by virtue of their cultural difference (p. 87).

Observations such as these cut to the heart of the matter. In the same vein Marks reminds his readers that Races aren’t there as natural facts, they are there as cultural facts, which overwhelm and redefine the relatively minor biological component they have (p. 136). He writes: I’m always astonished to find it asserted in the sociobiological literature that humans have a deep hereditary propensity for ‘xenophobia,’ fear or hatred of others, or more grandiosely, a genetic basis for genocide (p. 141). Marks, who notes that the simplest answer to such assertions is to point out that genocide policies are carried out between people biologically very similar but culturally very different, such as the Hutu and Tutsi, Bosnians and Serbs, Israelis and Palestinians, Huron and Iroquois, Germans and Jews, English and Irish (p. 142). It is cultural values and social agendas that shape human lives as historically situated humans strive to promote this or that social and political agendas to create a world more to their liking.

Of the twelve chapters in the book, four are based on previously published papers and three, chapters 6, 7 and 8, are based on published reviews of books. These are: Taboo: Why Black Athletes Dominate Sports and Why We Are Afraid to Talk About It by J. Entine (2000); Demonic Males: Apes and the Origins of Human Violence by R. Wrangham and D. Peterson (1996); and, The Great Ape Project: Equality Beyond Humanity by P. Cavalieri and P. Singer (1993).

From one chapter to the next, Marks continuously keeps his sight on the ambiguous relationship between science and society. To illuminate the pitfalls of the uncritical and unwarranted misuse of poorly understood scientific knowledge he engages in lively discussions of the sociobiological view of males as naturally inclined to violence (chapter 7), of the Great Ape Project which promotes extending human rights to the great apes (chapter 8), of the Human Genome Project (chapter 8) and the Human Genome Diversity Project (chapter 9), of the controversy around the cloning of human beings (chapter 10), of the Creationist agenda (chapter 11), or of the eugenic movement (chapter 12).

In brief, this is a great book for all interested in contemporary debates in which claims are made about the social and cultural significance of genetic markers in humans and non-humans. The range of topics covered is wide. The writing is lively and thought provoking. The quest for sorting out science from pseudo science is relentless. In this way Marks accomplishes his purpose which is to challenge not science but scientism, an uncritical faith in science and scientists (p. 279).

Jean-Guy Goulet – Faculty of Human Sciences. Saint Paul University, Ottawa, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Challenge of the West: A Canadian Retrospective from 1815-1914 – CRUXTON; WILSON (CSS)

CRUXTON, J. Bradley; WILSON, W. Douglas. Challenge of the West: A Canadian Retrospective from 1815-1914. Toronto: Oxford University Press, 1997. 182p. Resenha de: HORTON, Todd. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.1, p., 2004.

Ostensibly a social studies textbook for high school (back cover), Challenge of the West is written and presented in a style that makes it suitable for a number of grades from junior high up to and including high school. As well, the content corresponds with several social studies and history curricula across Canada including the strand entitled The Development of Western Canada found in the grade seven history curriculum of Ontario.

The front cover of the textbook is a reproduction of Adam Sherriff Scott’s The SS Beaver off Fort Victoria, 1846. The painting depicts two aboriginal persons in the foreground with their backs to the viewer. They are looking across the water to a British fort on the opposite shoreline. In the water between is a British ship and a smaller boat filled with, presumably, residents of the fort. As the two aboriginal persons are in the foreground, the viewer is encouraged to interpret the painting from their perspective. The dominant impression is one of watching from the sidelines. The aboriginal people are not participants but observers, surveying activities that will change their worlds.

Change is very much what this textbook is about. In the introduction, the authors encourage students to think about change, how it comes about in their worlds and how it has come about throughout Canadian history. As Cruxton and Wilson state in the Introduction, sometimes change just happens. Other times, we make a change happen. When we set out to make change, it can involve conflict or struggle (no page). These words are a foreshadowing of the conflict and struggle that has been a part of Canada’s historical development.

The textbook is divided into six chapters: 1) Rebellion and Change in Upper and Lower Canada; 2) The Road to Confederation; 3) Exploring and Opening the West; 4) Manitoba and British Columbia Enter Confederation; 5) Preparing the West for Settlement; 6) Settling the West. Though the content is never extensively detailed, the chapters do cover what are often considered the main events in Western Canadian history from 1815 to 1914. The building of the CPR is captured in chapter four, the Red River Rebellion, Northwest Rebellion and the trial of Louis Riel are highlighted in chapter five while the Gold Rush is explored in chapter six.

However, as the chapter titles suggest and as is the pattern of history textbooks designed to meet the requirements of history curricula, the content focuses on the changing West from the perspective of Europeans whether British soldiers, French politicians or Mennonite settlers. Even the notion of the West is a reference to territory west of earlier European settlements in Newfoundland, the Maritime colonies and the Canadas. Rarely is the history told from the perspective of aboriginal peoples. Their voices are silent and their histories, separate from those that are entwined with European colonists, are absent. This is not to suggest that aboriginal peoples are missing. They are very much present in the historical narratives and biographical inserts provided. Almost the entirety of chapter three is devoted to the First Canadians, who they are and where they live. Nevertheless, their histories remain distant and aloof from the perspective suggested-forever illustrated as the other, standing on the outside watching as their worlds are changed by the main event which is the development of a nation called Canada. The painting on the cover is indeed metaphoric.

Liberally peppered throughout the chapters are charts, maps, timelines, paintings, photographs, poems, songs, cartoons and reproductions of original documents. There are also a number of inserts that are separate from the main body of text. These inserts offer interesting biographies of people such as Qubec political reformer Louis-Joseph Papineau and author Susanna Moodie. All of these features combine to give the textbook a sense of variety and offer students different ways of learning the content. One problem to note is the serious dearth of passages which permit the historical actors to speak for themselves. Though there are a few, offering students more opportunities to read what William Lyon Mackenzie, Sir John A. Macdonald, Catherine Schubert or Crowfoot actually said would bring an increased impression of humanity to the historical narratives and elevate the textbook’s overall sense of credibility as a source of historical information.

Each chapter includes at least one developing skills section. The foci of the developing skills sections include creating a mind map, decision making, cause-and-effect relationships, interpreting political cartoons, interviewing, using maps as visual organizers, preparing a research report, debating, making oral presentations, and analyzing bias. These sections are divided into numbered steps that include easy-to-follow instructions and examples. The result should be the development of skills that are transferable to other courses of study.

Also included at the conclusion of each chapter are a series of activities. The activities sections are divided into three parts: Check Your Understanding; Confirm Your Learning; and Challenge Your Mind. The first part focuses on comprehension questions that refer to the chapter completed. The second part encourages the use of information in the answering of broader questions. The third part challenges students to analyze situations and consider questions and statements from a number of perspectives as well as synthesize information in the formulation of their own views. These parts are well written, progressive in complexity and offer teachers a range of choice to use in meeting the learning needs of students that have a range of abilities. One criticism of the developing skills and activities sections is that there needs to be better integration between them. Only occasionally are students expected to use the skills developed in one section to complete the activities in the other. Students need opportunities to refine the skills they learn. By explicitly and purposefully providing students with activities that encourage the use of newly developed skills there is greater possibility that the skills will be internalized and endure.

While the book may not be deemed adequate by some teachers as the sole text to use in their junior high or high school social studies or history courses, the authors must be given credit for hitting the high spots of the mainstream history narrative of the Canadian west, developing important skill sets and providing students with a number of interesting activities. Until the time when history curricula value aboriginal perspectives as much as they do Europeans, textbooks like this are meeting their mandate.

Todd Horton – Faculty of Education. Nipissing University. North Bay, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Life in an Anishnabe Camp – WALKER (CSS)

WALKER, Niki. Life in an Anishnabe Camp. New York: Crabtree Publishing Company, 2003. 32p. SMITHYMAN, Kathryn; KALMAN, Bobbie Kalman. Native Nations of the Western Great Lakes. New York: Crabtree Publishing Company, 2003. 32p. Resenha de: HARVARD, D. Memee.  Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.1, p., 2004.

As I set out to write this review I am troubled. In the traditions of my people, the Anishnabek, one must never openly criticize another, to do so would cause a loss of face and is therefore strictly avoided. However, as an Anishnabe woman in the academy I must tread a fine line between the expectations of my ancestors and the demands of modern society. Although this path tends to be all uphill and full of stones, it is not without its rewards. This request to examine literature that may potentially educate innumerable generations of children about the ways of our First Nations people provides a rare, yet necessary, opportunity to add an Aboriginal perspective, which has so often been missing in the past. At this point it is important to clarify that this is indeed ‘an’ Aboriginal perspective, not ‘the’ Aboriginal perspective, for it would be sheer folly to suggest that all Aboriginal peoples would be like-minded. With this in mind I offer the following words.

Native Nations of the Western Great Lakes provides an excellent overview of the many Aboriginal nations living around the Great Lakes area. After much discussion with an Anishnabe elder who was herself a teacher almost 80 years ago, we concluded that this book would be an excellent resource for both Aboriginal and non-Aboriginal classrooms. The written text is clear and simple enough to be understood by early readers with some assistance, yet interesting and complex enough in content to still be of interest to more accomplished students. The numerous illustrations provide both stimulation and increased content comprehension for those who learn more visually, as is often the case for First Nations learners. I initially thought the book would have benefited from more Aboriginal artwork and illustrations, and less reliance on the portrayals of (undoubtedly biased) early European artists. However, Smithyman and Kalman’s discussion of the abuse of Aboriginal peoples perpetrated by land hungry foreign invaders has softened my critique. Smithyman and Kalman address issues that are often overlooked, especially in juvenile literature, specifically the less than honourable history of a nation built on the dispossession of Indigenous peoples.

The depictions of the Aboriginal nations are very informative and cover a broad range of distinct tribal groups. Smithyman and Kalman provide a good introduction to the diversity that existed among the various First Nations of this continent. This work will hopefully help to dispel the commonly held belief that all ‘Indians’ are the same, i.e., riding around on horses and hunting buffalo. Indeed, my people were traditionally more comfortable traveling by canoe and eating fish, a fact which often comes as a disappointment to many.

It is important however that such introductory lessons be followed up with literature that goes into the specific details of each distinct nation. Unfortunately, as is often the case with this genre of literature, the need for brevity can result in errors of omission. These are not inaccuracies as such, but rather simply a lack of the necessary depth of information. For example, in reference to the illustration on page 11, Smithyman and Kalman claim the Ho-Chunk decorated their clothing and baskets with the quills of the porcupine. While this is in all likelihood strictly accurate, the fact that it is mentioned with regard to only the Ho-Chunk leads one to assume it is unique to this particular nation. Porcupine quillwork is traditional to the Anishnabe people as well-they are well known for their beautiful quillwork-a fact that is clearly ignored by the text. Indeed, the work of both my grandmother and great grandmother has been on display in the Smithsonian.

As a compliment to Smithyman and Kalman’s introductory text, Walker’s book, Life in an Anishnabe Camp, provides an in-depth depiction and invaluable information about the way of life of the Anishnabe people specifically. In fact, I was originally skeptical of several claims made in the book especially with regard to recreation, yet upon further research, I was pleasantly surprised to learn something new about my own ancestors. Although lacrosse as we now know it is a direct descendant of the Iroquoian version of the game with the crooked stick with webbed triangular baskets, early missionary records describe the round closed pocket of the Great Lakes Indian lacrosse sticks as they engaged in competitions outside the missions. Apparently we all have much to learn when it comes to the history of our First Nations and the more we can promote quality literature such as these texts the better.

Unfortunately, the authors make fundamental mistakes very early on in both books which later lead to several contradictions. Specifically, both books claim Anishnabe refers only to the Ojibway people in all their various forms including Ojibwa and Chippewa (Smithyman Kalman, p. 6; Walker, p. 4) and that the Odawa and Pottawattomi are distinct from and most decidedly not Anishnabe. Indeed, Smithyman and Kalman go so far as to claim that the Odawa language is different from the Anishnabe language (p. 5). To the best of my knowledge, which I have confirmed with Rita Corbiere, an elder of the Wikwemikong First Nation of both Odawa and Ojibway descent and a fluent speaker of Anishnabemowin, the term Anishnabe refers to the Odawa, Pottawattomi, and the Ojibway peoples collectively. Furthermore, as was confirmed initially by Rita Corbiere and subsequently by Elaine Brant, a language teacher with the Toronto school board, although there may be slight variations of pronunciations or dialect among the three tribes mentioned above, all still speak Anishnabemowin. Indeed there is no distinct Odawa language that is different from the Anishnabe language.

Interestingly, on page 6 of the Smithyman and Kalman book we find that apparently Anishnabe means the people in Ojibway, while Weshnabek means the people in Odawa. What we see here is in fact different spellings of the same word (which is common as there is no standardized spelling for our mother tongue). Clearly the meaning is the same, even by the authors’ account, and as any fluent Anishnabe knows the ‘k’ at the end of the word is simply the plural form: one Anishnabe, two Anishnabek. Although I generally hesitate to rely upon government publications for verification of my traditional knowledge, as I flipped through the pages of a business resource document in the office of the Ontario Native Affairs Secretariat I found their definition of the Anishnabe people includes not only the Ojibway, Pottawatomi, Chippewa, and Odawa peoples but also the Algonquin and the Mississaugas as well. While I may seem to be overstating my point here, this inaccurate definition becomes an important source of contradiction later on in both works.

The illustration of the Anishnabe summer village that is found on pages 18-19 of the Smithyman and Kalman work, as well as on page 9 of the Walker book, is fraught with inaccuracy if we adhere to Smithyman, Kalman and Walker’s own, albeit mistaken, definition of Anishnabe as an Ojibway specific term. Indeed, this idyllic scene of happily working brown-skinned people depicts longhouse style dwellings and primitive agricultural activities, which are decidedly inconsistent with the northern Ojibway, but are in fact found among the southern Odawa as asserted by Smithyman and Kalman elsewhere (see page 17 for housing descriptions and page 7 for the depiction of Odawa crop planting). Thus we must conclude that either Anishnabe is indeed inclusive of the Odawa peoples, or that this illustration is mislabeled and therefore misleading. As I already have done, I personally argue for the former. Indeed, the Odawa are Anishnabe people and as a result of their alliances with the Huron in the mid-17th century they learned to cultivate maize.

Another illustration I find troubling in Walker’s book is found on page 13. Inside the wigwam we see a young man laying next to the fire wearing a ceremonial breastplate. Such a thing would never have happened, such regalia was only worn during ceremony or battle. It is the garment of a warrior. Although I recognize this is only an illustration, and as such is not reality, the book presents itself as a resource book. It is not a work of fiction. Such misrepresentations can become the very source of future misconceptions.

Unfortunately for these authors it can be very difficult to keep abreast of the ever-changing terminology preferred by the descendants of North America’s original inhabitants, i.e., those referred to in the literature as Native peoples. Political movements and increasing Aboriginal self-determination have lead to great uncertainty over acceptable terminology. Although many established Aboriginal organizations (such as the Ontario Native Women’s Association) have chosen to continue using the term ‘Native’ for financial and legal reasons (if they were incorporated under such names), in contemporary circles when not using our specific tribal affiliations such as Anishnabek, we generally prefer to refer to ourselves collectively as Aboriginal or First Nations peoples. Such terms clearly establish our place as the original peoples, not to be confused with someone who was merely born here and is therefore considered native to the area. However, that being said, I do recognize the terminological consistency with Native Studies curriculum documents. Perhaps what is necessary for future works in the field is a brief comment on the rationale behind the choice of the particular terminology being used over the others available.

While these books are not without their faults, overall they are of exceptional quality. They were done in a positive and sensitive manner, and they are respectful of the Aboriginal traditions, something which was often not present in much of the previous literature. I can still remember the horribly demeaning depictions of savages that so often graced the pages of my school books (whenever some particular historian chose to remember that history in Canada did not begin with the arrival of the explorers). Overall they are an excellent elementary resource that will likely be the source of much discussion in my teacher education class next year.

Memee Harvard – Faculty of Education. University of Western Ontario. London, Ontario. President, Ontario Native Women’s Association.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Teaching Controversy – VISANO; JAKUBOWSKI (CSS)

VISANO, Livy Visano; JAKUBOWSKI, Lisa. Teaching Controversy. Halifax, NS: Fernwood Publishing, 2002. 175p. Resenha de: KEE, Kevin. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.1, p., 2004.

What is the goal of post-secondary education? While politicians and business leaders echo the familiar cant of marketable skills appropriate to the globalized economy, Livy Visano and Lisa Jakubowski offer a different response. In Teaching Controversy, a book that could have carried the subtitle: University Instructors of the World Unite!, Visano and Jakubowski call on educators to teach controversial issues that will motivate students to work towards social justice. The title’s double entendre is deliberate. This is not a standard defence of university education, and it is bound to create controversy. The authors would welcome a lively debate on the subject. Visano, an Associate Professor of Sociology in the School of Social Sciences at the Atkinson Faculty of Liberal and Professional Studies at York University, and Jakubowski, an Associate Professor in the Department of Sociology at Brescia University College, affiliated with the University of Western Ontario, are troubled by what they view to be the increasing commercialization of post-secondary education. Continuing in this direction, the authors insist, will change the role of the university from a public to a more private ‘for hire’ enterprise with a more limited and highly compromised quest for knowledge (p. 139). Using the ideas of Karl Marx and Antonio Gramsci as their compass, and of Henry Giroux and Paolo Freire as their guide, Visano and Jakubowski map out a different course for Canada’s universities.

Many of Marx’s theories are as relevant to twenty-first-century higher education as they were to nineteenth-century industry, the authors imply. Leaving aside Marx’s rough outline of violent confrontation between capitalists and workers, Visano and Jakubowski gravitate towards Gramsci’s more nuanced portrait of class struggle. Gramsci developed the notion of hegemony to describe the manner by which the dominant class in a capitalist society perpetuates its power through persuasion, and the subordinate class perpetuates its subjugation by offering its consent. According to Visano and Jakubowski, hegemony dominates all aspects of twenty-first-century Canadian society, including higher education.

Applying Marxist models to classroom life, they draw on educational theorist Paolo Freire’s notion of banking an act of depositing in which students are the depositories and the teacher is the depositor to describe what is wrong with contemporary university teaching (p. 31). By indoctrinating students, rather than communicating with them, the dominant class has used schools to elicit the subordinate class’s consent. In this way, as Henry Giroux has pointed out, the principles of marketplace capitalism have been passed on from one generation to the next.

Visano and Jakubowski insist the cycle can be broken; what is required are educators willing to take risks in what they teach and how they teach it. Educators must reach in (acknowledge their own biases) and reach out (recognize their similarities and differences with their students). Rather than standing above and apart from students, an educator should create collaborative partnerships, becoming, in the words of Visano, a guide on the side, not a sage on the stage (p. 115). An educator can also challenge the dominant hegemony by teaching controversy and here the reader arrives at the authors’ primary thesis sensitizing students to inequities, and providing them with opportunities to act on their new-found knowledge by working towards social justice.

What does this kind of teaching look like? Visano and Jakubowski devote their longest chapter to one example: teaching students about the subjugation of Canada’s First Nations peoples. In the spirit of a Native sharing circle, in which each speaker tells her story while others listen, John Elijah of the Oneida Nation, Ursula Elijah of the Cree Nation, and Julie George, an Ojibway Indian from the Kettle and Stoney Point First Nation, testify to the oppression of aboriginal peoples in the past and present. Visano and Jakubowski add their own voices, providing examples of classroom projects that move students beyond listening and towards action that will bring about justice for First Nations peoples.

In this, and many other ways, the authors weave together theory and practice in their defence of teaching controversy. They demonstrate how dialogue can lead to insight by including conversations with each other on difficult issues. References to classroom projects and field trips dot each chapter, even when these events do not turn out as the authors had expected. These examples from the authors’ own experience form one of the strengths of the book, and at the same time one of the weaknesses. Visano and Jakubowski have drawn on their research and teaching about the plight of some of our society’s most oppressed people to develop a thought-provoking thesis about the goals of post-secondary education. However, teachers of other disciplines may not be able to link content with action in as straightforward a manner.

The issue comes down not to whether their model is valid and admirable but to whether everyone should be expected to follow their example. Certainly there are powerful pragmatic disincentives for those who, unlike the authors, do not have tenure. Allowing course content to evolve according to the expressed needs of students conflicts with almost universal institutional expectations that a defined curriculum be given to students near the start of a course. Furthermore, the guide on the side needs to submit grades for each student at the end of the term. And in many cases students arrive to courses hoping to be captivated by a sage on the stage. In short, following the authors’ lead may be a recipe for professional martyrdom: undoubtedly admirable, but understandably unpopular.

The authors, to their credit, recognize this difficulty, yet they insist on the need to resist. Their students, I am sure, would not want it any other way. Visano and Jakubowski appear to thoroughly enjoy creating a debate, and welcome responses of all varieties. One hopes that this is the beginning of a sustained dialogue about the goal of post-secondary education, and that they will provide readers with further insights into how their colleagues can bring controversy into the classroom.

Kevin Kee – Faculty of Education. McGill University.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

History Fair Workbook: A Manual for Teachers, Students and Parents – KOSTY (CSS)

KOSTY, Carlita. History Fair Workbook: A Manual for Teachers, Students and Parents. Lanham, Maryland and Oxford: Scarecrow Press, Inc. 2002.171p. Resenha de: SENGER, E. Canadian Social Studies, v.39, n.1, p., 2004.

This is a book about studying and delivering information about history. It guides parents, teachers and students through the fascinating and engaging process of developing a meaningful topic, proceeding through logical steps of research, and compiling the historical information into a format that will excite and interest students, and others who become involved in the project. While the book is based upon a program called National History Day that was developed by the University of Maryland at College Park, many features of it can be adapted to a regular Social Studies or History classroom at virtually any level.

For those American teachers who choose to follow the History Fair process from their local level to possibly regional and national levels, this text provides a clear and useful framework. The History Fair Project has been running for years, and Kosty provides seven years worth of past and upcoming themes: 2002 Revolution, Reaction and Reform in History
2003 Rights and Responsibilities in History
2004 Exploration, Encounter and Exchange in History
2005 Communication in History: The Key to Understanding
2006 Taking a Stand in History: People, Places, Ideas
2007 Triumph and Tragedy in History
2008 The Individual in History (p. 17).

Used in conjunction with the History Fair Project these themes furnish a solid basis from which to build the students’ projects and focus their research. For teachers who do not wish to participate in the competitions, these themes could supply a focus for a unit or a whole program.

Through the use of samples, blackline masters and suggested resources in this book, any Social Studies teacher could enhance the delivery of her or his curriculum and engage students more fully in their learning. For example, online contact information is given for the official National History Day organization at www.nationalhistoryday.org. The Annual Curriculum Book and National History Day Rule Book are both available at this website and give easy access for teachers, parents and students.

The subtitle of the book is A Manual for Teachers, Students and Parents and specific sections are directed at each of these groups. A large focus seems to be empowering students to take more control of their own learning; as Kosty puts it The goal is to encourage, not discourage (p. 15). This is clearly sound pedagogical theory and practice, and the ideas, samples and classroom ready materials found in this book will make learning about history more enjoyable and meaningful for everyone involved. By clearly laying out how parents and teachers can help their kids, and how the students can help themselves, Kosty reinforces the goal of encouraging everyone to learn.
Many of the basics of planning, researching and teaching will already be familiar to experienced teachers. The greatest values are in the guidelines for working through a meaningful research process; worksheets, mini tests and samples to guide students; and the provision of lists of resources that will all enhance learning. There is, for example, a History Project Skills Profile on page 8 which lists sources and presentation, interpersonal and social skills which will enable students to be more successful with this project. There is a Library Research Vocabulary quiz on page 40 and a Research Skills Test is found on pages 49-51. These could be used by the teacher to evaluate student progress, or given to students to use for self-evaluation.

History Fair Workbook is a valuable tool for teachers. In addition to the materials already mentioned, it includes samples of the following documents to facilitate planning a history project and/or the delivery of regular Social Studies material: Letter to Parents (p. 21); Group Project Contract (p. 23); Timeline Rules Summary (p. 25); and Teacher’s Checklist (p. 28). There is also an assortment of blackline masters for every step in the process: choosing topics, the research process, evaluation scoring sheets, referencing, writing thesis statements, and even certificates to recognize participation and achievement.

While the projects and themes in Kosty’s book are based upon American state and district standards, they can be adapted to any school district. She has included specific chapters on using the internet (Section V), administering a Campus Fair (Section VI) and also one on Advanced Competition (Section VII) for students who will go on to regional and/or national levels. Since Kosty is an experienced Social Studies teacher as well as a coach and judge for History Fair events, she is well qualified to advise parents, students and teachers in this capacity.

The Appendices provide some sample papers, lists of possible topics, and a list of primary source collections which will be very useful for school libraries and also help teachers to direct their students’ research. A comprehensive Glossary, Bibliography and index simplify referencing the book. On a final note, as with any good teaching material, items will need to be adapted to grade level, the experience students already have with research, each teacher’s comfort level, and school and board policies. For anyone interested in expanding their understanding of and engagement with historical issues, this is truly a valuable resource.

E. Senger – Henry Wise Wood High School. Calgary, AB.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Close-Up Canada – CRUXTON et al (CSS)

CRUXTON, J. Bradley; WILSON, W. Douglas; WALKER, Robert J. Close-Up Canada. Don Mills, ON: Oxford University Press, 2001. 322p. Resenha de: ALLISON, Sam. Canadian Social Studies, v.38, n.3, p., 2004.

The Canadian market for school history textbooks is fragmented because we have no standard national curriculum or examinations. The grade level to study history varies widely as does course length. Arguably, Quebec’s French language Canadian history texts are the best in Canada because such texts are based upon standardized factors that create a market. In addition, schools divert money from books to computers, and school textbook writers are difficult to find. Provincial subsidy rules often favour poor textbooks printed inside a province, thus restricting the market even for the very best of books printed elsewhere.

Close-Up Canada displays some of the virtues and many of the vices found in French language school textbooks. There are thoughtful, stimulating illustrations and activities throughout the book. Care has been taken with reading levels, about grades 8 and 9, while there are sufficient vocabulary and computer activities to satisfy both traditional and progressive teaching methods. Materials on Black Canadians and Jewish Emancipation fill gaps all too present in Canadian schoolbooks. Every Canadian history teacher would benefit from reading the vast range of teaching and learning activities in this work.

This book has many eye-catching, colourful side-bars, appealing to the video generation, however, sections non-continuous to the main narrative are difficult to edit using modern, electronic printing. Sadly, editorial difficulties mar the book. An ambitious book such as this requires editorial and writing teams larger than the market can support. Be that as it may, basic pedagogy also requires accurate dates, numbers, and place names in a textbook. Close-Up Canada has some obvious typos and inaccuracies such as 1740s Louisbourg flourishing in the 1840s (p. 105) and the claim that James Wolfe arrived with 39 000 soldiers and 25 warships (p.114). One can imagine Freddy raising his hand to ask how big the ships were. In reality, Wolfe had approximately 9 000 soldiers and 225 ships. Another example has Ezekiel Hart contesting Trois Rivieres (p. 277) rather than Three Rivers, the official name of the riding and the town at that time. This illustrates a major difficulty in writing Canadian history textbooks. Various federally funded agencies and projects such as Heritage Canada, Canada Post, and the Dictionary of Canadian Biography have taken to replacing official, historical English names such as Three Rivers in order to use more politically correct French ones. Does one write for historical accuracy or for political correctness in a Canadian textbook? Close-Up Canada encompasses a three hundred year period from 1539-1849 and is consequently not a good buy for provinces teaching all of Canadian history in one year. New France blends into Upper Canada in this version of history so it is probably designed for the Ontario market. There is a skewed distribution of space. Approximately 20% of the 322 page book is devoted to the 12 years from 1837-1849. Topics are also skewed. Western and Lower Canada are conspicuous by their absence and the fur trade stops at 1763. For example, William Lyon MacKenzie, the 1837 Rebel, has 7 pages whereas Alexander MacKenzie, the First across the Continent, and arguably one of the greatest explorers in North American history, is absent from this book. We Canadians complain that Americans glorify Lewis and Clarke yet ignore MacKenzie. So do we.

Skewed intellectual balance is the largest problem with the overall content of this book. As in French language books, by measurement of space distributed to him (7 pages), Papineau is now the most important figure in Canadian history. Canadians are no longer sturdy fur traders, we are sturdy rebels in this version of history. Our rebellions of 1837 are to be compared and contrasted to the American Revolution (p. 293). The Conflict and Change section (p. 247-300) has too much conflict and not enough change. While negative factors about Canada must be aired, positive factors such as the radical franchise rules for Lower Canada would throw a more balanced light upon Canadian democracy than is presented in this book.

This brings us to the necessity for balanced treatment. Children understand that issues have several sides. They actually like debating both sides of an issue and understand that history is not simple. Unfortunately, the often shallow, unbalanced, and anti-British tone so common in French language textbooks, is all too prevalent in Close-Up Canada. On page 283 we read, Papineau was not always a Reformer. In his early life he was an admirer of Britain. Tighter editing would have replaced Reformer with Rebel, a more intellectually accurate and defensible description. Rather than present a balanced account of the 1837 Rebellion (for instance, there are no biographies of Chateau Clique members such as Richardson: founder of Canadian banking; supporter of Jewish Emancipation; opponent of slavery); the book presents what can only be called a Quebec nationalist perspective. For instance, the book asserts that the British cut out Chenier’s heart and displayed it in a tavern for several days(p.293). There is little contemporary evidence that this took place. Rather than explain that this incident was probably Patriote propaganda, or, alternatively, balance the incident with the fact that the Patriotes murdered British prisoners such as Jack Weir, a one-sided viewpoint is stated as truth.

It is difficult to review a book such as this. Textbooks are important because they promote knowledge and literacy. While textbooks should be free to discuss any point of view they should not promote one, debatable point of view. We are losing, perhaps even have lost, the pool of talent needed to produce school history texts. The United States has a vast market, and teachers often choose from a range of books and adapt their curriculum to the book. The British have their National Curriculum and a range of history examinations for 16 and 18 year olds. British teachers can choose the exam and a textbook for that exam. Canada has neither the market size nor the standardization to create a history textbook industry. We produce the textbooks we deserve.

Sam Allison – Centennial Regional High School. Greenfield Park, Quebec.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Northern Passage: American Vietnam War Resisters in Canada – HAGAN (CSS)

HAGAN, John. Northern Passage: American Vietnam War Resisters in Canada. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2001. 269p. Resenha de: NEIDHARDT, W. S. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

The Vietnam War was a most traumatic experience for the American people for it was a war unlike any other war that Americans had ever fought. Never before had the homefront seen images of war so quickly and so graphically. The powerful presence of a television set in almost every American home and the nightly war reports from the seemingly war-obsessed news media combined to make this far-away conflict American’s first living room war.

As American casualties increased steadily, a growing concern began to spread throughout much of the United States that this was one war which America might just possibly not win. Indeed, as the war dragged on, a growing number of Americans began to question the legitimacy of their country’s political and military involvement in this far-away conflict in south-east Asia. In fact, by the late 1960’s, America had become a house divided over the Vietnam War and the consequences of that painful experience reached far beyond the borders of the United States.

In Northern Passage, John Hagan has provided a well-written and solidly researched book about the American draft and military resister experience in Canada. During his research, Hagan seems to have consulted a considerable range of archival material and most of the more important secondary literature on the subject. He also managed to interview various Canadian and American government officials as well as one hundred Vietnam war resisters who came to Canada particularly Toronto during those turbulent years.

John Hagan was not a draft resister. He tells us that his first contact with Canada came during a brief visit to Toronto in 1968. Soon thereafter he attended graduate school at the University of Alberta from where he observed the anti-Vietnam drama while occasionally becoming involved in local anti-war demonstrations in Edmonton. In 1974 he arrived back in Toronto to join the faculty of the University of Toronto.

Each of the six chapters in this book has a clear and major focus. Chapter 1 explores the reasons why so many war resisters, including thousands of young women, decided to come to Canada during what Hagan calls the largest politically-motivated exodus from the United States since the country’s beginning (p. xi). Chapter 2 explains why and how the Canadian government – which initially had been rather reluctant to take in any resisters – suddenly liberalized its immigration laws in the late spring of 1969 and thereby allowed thousands of war resisters to find refuge on Canadian soil. Chapter 3 concentrates almost entirely on Toronto’s so-called American Ghetto and how the presence of at least 20, 000 war resisters affected Toronto’s social, economic and political life. Hagan also provides detailed accounts of the Toronto Anti Draft Program (TADP) and Amex the magazine that began as a major source of news for American resisters and eventually became a major anti-Vietnam War lobbying force.

Chapter 4 focuses on the personal and professional lives of many of the war resisters and tries to explain why for so many of them, their resistance activities became a turning point in the development of long-term commitments to social and political action (p. 99). Chapter 5 examines how the Canadian and American governments dealt with the explosive amnesty issue. The Canadian Parliament granted a complete amnesty to all war resisters who had entered Canada illegally and offered each one the opportunity to apply for landed immigrant status. The American government, however, only offered a limited amnesty and then only to so-called draft-dodgers. Chapter 6 tries to explain why-after the Vietnam War was over-so many of these war resisters chose to stay in Canada. It obviously was a difficult decision for many of them, as these words from one deeply-troubled young American so clearly reveal: I feel a very strong allegiance to this country that took me in and made me welcome, but I also feel an identity coming out of my youth, my childhood, of the country where I grew up (p. 204).

Northern Passage serves as a powerful testament to all those young war resisters who risked so much for the sake of their own values and convictions. Choosing to come to Canada certainly must have been a soul-searching event for most of these young men and women whose patriotism and judgement was continuously questioned – and not only on the American side of the 49th Parallel. One wonders what they thought and felt when they learned that Robert McNamara-the once hawkish American Secretary of Defense during the height of the Vietnam War-made this remarkable admission in his memoirs in 1995: I believe we could and should have withdrawn from South Vietnam either in late 1963or late 1964 or early 1965 (p. 25).

W.S. Neidhardt – Toronto, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

What Makes a Good Primary School Teacher? Expert Classroom Strategies – GIPPS et al (CSS)

GIPPS, Caroline; McCALLUM, Bet; HARGREAVES, Eleanore. What Makes a Good Primary School Teacher? Expert Classroom Strategies. London: RoutledgeFalmer, 2000. 178p. Resenha de: Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

To turn a research report into a good read, was the challenge taken up by the three British authors of the book, What Makes a Good Primary School Teacher?. By painstakingly examining the teaching practices of nearly two dozen expert elementary educators of Year 2 and Year 6 students, and combining numerous classroom observations with interviews and activities that probed these teachers’ value commitments and philosophical positions, Gipps, McCallum and Hargreaves have provided an insightful set of answers to their guiding question.

We all know that teaching is a highly complex enterprise. Most often, experienced teachers are less able to articulate what they know and to explain what they do than novice and preservice teachers would like (and need) to hear. Planning, strategizing, presenting, explaining, questioning, reinforcing, reviewing and assessing are all instructionally related activities that look seamless, natural, and sometimes nearly effortless in the hands of experienced teachers. Yet these activities form successful practice only to the extent that they are built on solid foundations of content and pedagogical knowledge, ethical principles related to the treatment of others who are under one’s guidance, and commitments to careful observation, clear communication, and continual reflection. The book, What Makes a Good Primary School Teacher?, takes what are often implicit foundations and makes them explicit and therefore examinable. This is the book’s strength as a teaching tool and the main reason I would recommend it to teacher educators at the elementary level, with two cautions that I will mention shortly.

The book is divided into seven parts that focus on various aspects of teaching from planning through evaluation. Classroom vignettes are freshly presented and at the same time represent instantly recognizable events and familiar conversations. Analysis and commentary follow each scenario. The researchers identify popular lesson patterns, highlight successful teacher-student interactions, and describe in vivid detail the ways in which these expert teachers communicate their expectations, respond to individual needs, and keep lessons dynamic and purposeful. One of the potentially useful sections for aspiring teachers concerns formative assessments, those minute-by-minute on the ground judgments, that teachers continually need to make about students’ progress and understandings.

In the main, the book serves as a good example of the role that responsible educational research can play in improving practice. The British educational philosopher, John Chambers, has repeatedly called for just this kind of close and fine-grained study of actual classrooms and teachers in order to make sense of our educational ideals and the realization of them in particular contexts. But here is where my two cautions come in. The first relates to something I wanted to see and did not, and that is an adequate and fully developed synthesis of the many findings; a synthesis that goes beyond commonplace truisms about learners and subject matter. The research itself revealed more nuanced and subtle discoveries than those that are brought together in the final chapter. The second thing I missed was a humble acknowledgement of the limitations of this sort of research into teaching. As painstaking as the researchers’ efforts were to dissect and examine aspects of practice, there is an element of magic and mystery in the best teacher-student relationships, an ineffable quality referred to by writers as diverse as Martin Buber and Maxine Greene. Though teachers’ intentions and motivating reasons for action can and should be probed, in the final analysis the practice of a truly inspiring teacher is even more than the sum of its parts.

Linda Farr Darling – Department of Curriculum Studies. University of British Columbia. Vancouver, British Columbia.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Canada: A Nation Unfolding – NEWMAN et al (CSS)

NEWMAN, Garfield; AITKEN, Bob; EATON, Dianne; HOLLAND, Dick; MONTGOMERY, John; RIDDOCK, Sonia Riddock. Canada: A Nation Unfolding (Ontario Edition). Toronto: McGraw-Hill Ryerson, 2000. 428p. Resenha de: DANNETTA, Vincent. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

Of the seven textbooks that were produced for the new Ontario Grade Ten Canada in the Twentieth Century course, Canada: A Nation Unfolding is the best organized, the most visually appealing-from the perspective of a student-and the text that has the best accompanying unit and chapter activities.

What I found enticing at first sight, while looking at the table of contents, is the manner in which the units are organized. Unlike most of the other efforts, in which the first unit covers 1891 to 1928 (way too much terrain to be covered in one unit), the first unit in Canada: A Nation Unfolding begins at 1896 and ends at 1914 with the beginning of the First World War. The second unit encompasses the First World War and then the third unit covers the 1920s and 1930s. These time periods are a much more logical manner in which to structure the first three units. This not only makes the most sense but it is how teachers have been teaching the curriculum for years in this course. The themes that are intelligently woven throughout the text also strike a familiar chord. They are in a chronological format and include macro-level themes such as French/English Relations, Canadian/American Relations, International Relations, and Multiculturalism, and micro-level themes such as technology through the years in Canada.

What I call the second table of contents showcases Garfield Newman’s strength as a textbook writer. He entitles this section Tour of the Book. Put simply, it is a visual road map of the special features that are contained within each of the units. Humour in History, for example, attempts to highlight one of Canada’s strengths in character, the ability to laugh at itself throughout the years. With feature spots on Wayne and Shuster and comedy characters Bob and Doug MacKenzie, one also starts to think of the exports in humour that we have had (e.g. John Candy, Martin Short, Mike Myers, etc.). I only wish that the authors had included the gang from This Hour Has 22 Minutes to set us further apart from Americans-a theme that is recurring throughout the text-as this is intelligent humour at another level, the political.

There are other features that make the text unique such as pieces on technology and the sections on Methods of Historical Inquiry. The feature that I personally like that sets this book apart from other efforts is the photo essay in each of the units. These essays symbolically and literally capture the essence of being Canadian in each of the historical eras in the text. My personal favourite photo essay is the last one that focuses on the symbols of Canada from 1968 to 2000. In it the reader sees the standard symbols like the beaver, the mountains, the maple leaf and maple syrup. However, the symbols which brilliantly capture the essence of Canada are the photos of canoeing on a lake in cottage country, kids playing road hockey, a mother and child tobogganing down a hill, and the doughnut.

I think the one big criticism I have of Canada: A Nation Unfolding is the writing in certain time periods. For novice teachers, it certainly leaves some unanswered questions that they may have to grapple with when they have a particularly inquisitive student. An example of this is the manner in which the Schlieffen Plan is handled. Readers learn that the plan was actually developed nine years before the war actually broke out, so why was it not executed in 1905? There is no answer in the text. Equally disturbing is the fact that the authors neglect to tell us why the plan failed and who finally executed it. For such an important turning point in the war, this was really botched. The answer that the French rallied their troops and defeated the Germans at the Battle of Marne is offensive to any historian. How could the French beat such a formidable opponent? My comments about the Schlieffen Plan are included only to serve as an example of that which is prevalent in many textbook efforts. Many teachers who use textbooks, use them as a foundation and supplement the text with other resources. The only problem with this approach is that errors such as the one mentioned above are sometimes hard to detect.

I think that this is symptomatic of how textbooks are written for the history curriculum and is a flaw that is not insurmountable. I never think the strength of any textbook is the history content that is being given. The strength of this textbook, therefore, is not the history content that it contains but rather the supporting learning activities that are firmly grounded in Gardner’s theory of multiple intelligences.

Vincent Dannetta – Markham District High School. Markham, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Eminent Educators Studies in Intellectual Influence – BERUBE (CSS)

BERUBE, Maurice R. Eminent Educators Studies in Intellectual Influence. Westport, Connecticut: Greenwood Press, 2000. 176p. Resenha de: Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

Based on comments included in both the preface and introductory chapter of this book, it appears that the author of Eminent Educators intends to explore the ways in which selected intellectuals have impacted public school education in the United States. Specifically, the first line of the first chapter reads, This study seeks to flesh out the turning points in American public school education through biographical portraits of the major change agents combined with a policy analysis of their impact (p. 1). While this statement indicates a clear purpose, the book rapidly loses focus and coherence. Although Berube does examine the thought of John Dewey, Howard Gardner, Carol Gilligan, and John Ogbu and does attempt to demonstrate that these individuals did help to shape American education, several major problems undermine the author’s ability to achieve his stated purpose.

Problems emerge immediately. In the first chapter of the book, titled In Search of Leadership, Berube launches a discussion of the notion of leadership, presumably in the effort to clarify the ways in which he considers the individuals he has selected for examination to be leaders. The discussion begins by claiming that there actually is no clear definition of what constitutes leadership (p. 2). While this is not a surprising claim, the author does not provide a direct and clear argument explaining the qualities of leadership that will be used in this study. Rather, the discussion that follows examines such issues as whether leadership can be taught, the history of the idea of leadership (which includes an unsubstantiated claim that the word ‘leader’ does not enter the vocabulary of Europeans until the 14th century), and a nine page diatribe about the popularization of leadership (which includes a overly detailed and ahistorical trashing of ‘how-to-manuals’ and their authors from Dale Carnegie’s How to Win Friends and Influence People to Bob Briner’s The Management Methods of Jesus).

While the attempt to elucidate a definition of leadership is obscure, a more serious problem is embedded in this chapter and is repeated throughout the book – that is, the serious lack of support for stated claims. For example, in this first chapter the author claims that leadership must have a moral component. To support this claim he strings together long quotations drawn from the work of James MacGregor Burns and then attempts to support Burns’ position by indicating a list of people (including Tomas J. Sergiovanni, Warren Bennis, Burt Nanus, Howard Gardner, and Stephen Covey) who claim to have been influenced by Burns (p. 5). This approach does not substantiate the claim. Further, the claim that leaders must be moral is seriously challenged when individuals such as Hitler and Stalin are considered. Berube does not ignore the challenge, but again he attempts to support his contention that such people are not leaders by quoting statements made by other writers. Specifically, the author poses the questions Must true leadership transform society for the good as Burns argued? Or are the Hitlers of the world also leaders since they had goals shared by followers? (pp. 5-6). These questions are immediately followed by these statements:

Wills confronted the Hitler problem. Wills’s [sic] ‘aim is to destroy Hitler’ as a leader, although ‘Hitler’s followers shared, at some level, his goals.’ ‘Hitler’s enormities’, he concluded, ‘arouse hatred in me.’ For Wills, then, Hitler is not a true leader.
Similarly, Covey dismissed Hitler as being an authentic leader. According to Covey, Hitler lacked a ‘moral compass’ and ‘violated compass principles.’ In short, Covey agreed with Burns that leadership must be moral (p. 6).

In the judgement of this reader, the simple reiteration of statements made by others does not provide a substantive or convincing argument to support the claim that leadership requires a moral component. Similarly the problems of incoherent narrative style and incoherent organization of arguments plague the rest of the book. An examination of the main chapters demonstrates the difficulty.

Berube devotes two chapters to an examination of John Dewey. Chapter 2, titled ‘John Dewey: American Genius,’ includes a brief discussion of Dewey’s life experiences and a rehashing of some of Dewey’s educational philosophy. Although this chapter does not illuminate any unique ideas about Dewey’s stature as an educational leader and includes some peculiar details with little explanation as to their importance a description of Dewey’s mystical experience, for example this section appears to be generally coherent with the originally stated purpose of the book. However, Chapter 3, titled John Dewey and Abstract Expressionists, has virtually nothing to do with an exploration of the ways in which Dewey impacted American public schooling. Although the author eventually does include a few comments about Dewey’s influence on art education, the chapter focuses on the argument that Dewey’s theories about art had a direct influence on the work of American abstract expressionist painters.

Chapter 4, titled Howard Gardner and the Theory of Multiple Intelligences, is the most coherent section of this book. Again, both Gardner’s life experiences and his intellectual theories are explored and some direct links are made between Gardner’s theories and school reform movements. However, Berube diverges from core arguments to explore Gardner’s interest in the arts and, in particular, Gardner’s theories about spatial intelligence. This section of the chapter has more to do with the author’s effort to create links between the chapter on Dewey and the expressionists, than with the exploration of Gardner’s influence on public schooling. In addition, at the end of this chapter, Berube includes several curious, confusing, ill-written, unembellished and unsubstantiated statements that leave the impression that Gardner may be a neoconservative who supports people with racist tendencies (pp. 87-88).

Based on the title Carol Gilligan and Moral Development, it appears that Chapter 5, co-authored with Clair T. Newbold, is intended to explore the life experiences and theories of feminist scholar Carol Gilligan. Although the authors include a discussion of Gilligan’s discoveries about the inner voices of women, particularly with respect to identity and moral development, the irony of the chapter is that Gilligan’s personal ‘voice’ is subsumed due to the inclusion of several other topics in the chapter. These topics include a generic discussion of feminism and education, an explanation of Lawrence Kohlberg’s theory of moral development, and a discussion of Kohlberg’s relationship with Gilligan. Further, in what seems a rather odd addition to this book, co-author Newbold describes an experiment she conducted to test Gilligan’s hypotheses. Newbold describes how she asked her daughter, her son, and her daughter’s friend the same set of questions used by Gilligan in a study of adolescent girls. Newbold discusses her findings and analysis, concluding: These personal case studies confirmed Carol Gilligan’s theses (p. 115). The addition of this case study not only subsumes Gilligan’s voice and story but is totally out of context considering the stated purpose of the book.

Chapter 6 titled, John Ogbu and the Theory of Caste, is fairly tightly focused on the life and work of cultural anthropologist, John Ogbu. Although there is some diversion into a generic description of the c.1960s civil rights movement and scholars associated with this movement, the incoherence in this chapter comes from the author’s claims that Ogbu’s work has changed the education landscape for minority youth and caused a major paradigm shift in American education (p. 147) while also implying that there was little attention paid by black educators and other scholars to Ogbu’s theory (p. 140). In fact, Berube sends mixed messages about the significance of Ogbu’s work in that it seems he spends as much time exploring critiques of caste theory as he spends exploring Ogbu’s theory and its impact in education.

Ultimately, the lack of coherence in both narrative and argument means that Berube is unable to substantiate claims. As it does not provide well-argued insights into the ways in which the selected intellectuals have influenced education, Eminent Educators has little scholarly value for post-secondary readers and no practical value for classroom teachers.

Lynn Speer Lemisko – University of Saskatchewan. Saskatoon, Saskatchewan.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Disposable People: New Slavery in the Global Economy – BALES (CSS)

BALES, Kevin. Disposable People: New Slavery in the Global Economy. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1999. 289p. Resenha de: LEWIS, Magda. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

Reading the book Disposable People: New Slavery in the Global Economy by Kevin Bales is like lifting the covers off what we already know about the seamy side of globalization, but would rather not look at. From his comprehensive introduction to the concluding chapter that calls the reader to action, Bales insists that we look the effects of our western/northern privilege in the eye and hold it in our gaze long enough to be appropriately horrified without being numbed. As we look on, the global economy runs rampant, touching down in the lives of communities and individuals just long enough to grab the efforts of their labour, leaving poverty and human devastation in its wake. Each chapter of Disposable People stops the frame and puts flesh on the bones and runs blood through the veins of the statistics on global poverty and human misery wrought by corporate profits and EuroWestern self-satisfaction with our standard of living.

Bales offers the term new slavery as the conceptual framing for the relationship between power and human indenturement, between profits and poverty, and between violence and economic dependence. In this passionately conceived work, Bales defines new slavery as the lived relationship between big profits and cheap lives (p. 4), in a context where efficiency is allowed to override responsibility and decency on a global scale. And in so doing, Bales invokes an appropriate sense of horror at the uses and abuses of power, wealth and privilege. Indeed, in holding up to view new slavery as the other side of globalization, each chapter in this well written book disabuses the reader from believing that this fresh century’s view of development and progress are as global as the economy that drives it.

The statistics on global poverty, destitution and hunger are not news. For most of the twentieth century it has been evident that the conditions of suffering of the world’s poor are not primarily a function of the lack of capacity of the planet to sustain life, but of the ever-increasing distance between the resources of the rich and of the poor. This is not to say that the world’s resources are limitless and infinitely supportive of an ever-increasing population oblivious to conservation. However, it is the case that inequitable life circumstances and commodity production for profit create and exacerbate the unequal sharing and protecting of what resources there are. These, Bales points out, are not natural conditions of inequality but, rather, constructed relations of power.

I found this book difficult to read, not because it lacks style or grace in its prose, nor because it lacks passion in its intentions. I found this book difficult to read because the descriptions, as Bales provides them, of the daily lives of people in five different countries (Thailand, Mauritania, Brazil, Pakistan and India), enslaved by the circuitous and complex web of the global economy, cannot be read as separate from the commodification of human lives that is the basis of advanced global capitalism. It was also difficult to read because, in exposing the template-magnified so we can see it better-of the workings of power, Disposable People illuminates both how narrow self-interest can turn human beings into fearsome monsters as well as the extent to which the corporate language and ideology of globalization has entered our shared discourse and our collective consciousness inviting us to myopia.

While Bales uses examples of particular places it would be a mistake to exoticize the economic relations he describes as peculiar to those places. He continually reminds us that those enforcing and benefiting from the free and indentured labour of others are not more monstrous than what we collectively are willing to bear. This is a point to which Kevin Bales returns again and again. In this regard, he is not pointing fingers but, rather, imploring all of us in northern and western nations, to take cognizance of the human cost of the consumerism we so often take for granted.

As hard as it is to read, more than anyone, young people, as young as senior high school students, need to read this book with the help of teachers committed to teaching for social justice. There is no question that it is only a change in ideology and practice that will turn cultures and nations toward a commitment to equity and humanity. Kevin Bales’ book gives us good reason to take this commitment seriously.

Magda Lewis, Ph.D. – Queen’s University. Kingston, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

English Immigrant Voices: Labourer’s Letters from Upper Canada in the 1830s – CAMERON et al (CSS)

CAMERON, Wendy; HAINES, Sheila; MAUDE, Mary McDougall (Eds.). English Immigrant Voices: Labourer’s Letters from Upper Canada in the 1830s. Montreal & Kingston: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 2000. 527p. Resenha de: Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

Nearly one million people emigrated from Great Britain to British North America between 1815 and 1850. Most were refugees from a changing economy in which they had been marginalized. Most were small landowners or tenants but not paupers. Moreover, most came with families or as members of extended families with relatives already in North America. Some came through the assistance of the state or private philanthropy. They came from every corner of the British Isles though nearly one-half came from Ireland and one-quarter from Scotland. The story of Selkirk’s promotion of Scots settlement in Prince Edward Island, Upper Canada, and Red River is generally well known but Scotland provided a different context from England for Victorian emigration. English Immigrant Voices, for example, could be employed for a small study of English Poor Laws circa 1830.

This book is the second concerned with the immigration scheme devised by Thomas Sockett, rector of Petworth, to send English agricultural labourers and their families to Upper Canada. The project grew out of the tumult in rural England in the early 1830s during which rural labourers protested wages, working conditions and employment through incendiary attacks on farms and the destruction of machinery. Sockett persuaded Lord Egremont, lord lieutenant of Sussex, to support the project. During the years 1832-37, approximately 1,800 emigrants – men, women and children – made their way to Canada from Petworth. An account of this project, Assisting Emigration to Upper Canada: The Petworth Project, 1832-1837, was written by Wendy Cameron and Mary McDougall Maude and published by McGill-Queen’s University Press. English Immigrant Voices – Labourer’s Letters from Upper Canada in the 1830s, a worthwhile publication, is a companion volume to this earlier study.

English Immigrant Voices contains correspondence from participants in the Petworth assisted immigration project. This correspondence provides historical evidence germane to a number of historical themes. The editors explain that

As social history these letters document the daily lives and working conditions of labouring people – they reflect a shared heritage at home and they carry precise information back to family members and friends who were thinking of emigrating. As personal records, they reveal hopes, aspirations, fears, loneliness, excitement, and wonder (pp. xii-xiii).

English Immigrant Voices contains a fine introduction to the letters and details the history of the correspondence contained in the book. The letters, dating from 1832 to 1838, fill 260 pages and are organized chronologically. They are carefully and thoroughly annotated to assist the reader with historical references contained within the letters. There are also pertinent illustrations throughout to break up the text.

The letters were written mostly by rural, working-class emigrants from the south of England who ventured to Upper Canada in the early 1830s. Most ended their travels in counties west of Toronto including Home, Grey, Niagara, London or the Western Districts. Detailed maps of Sussex, southern England and the Niagara Peninsula allow the reader to follow the progress and settlement of the subjects and authors of these letters.

The editors suggest that this correspondence should be viewed as part of the immigrant literature associated with the period of enthusiastic ‘discovery’ of Upper Canada. Many of the letters were published in pamphlet collections and in newspapers in the 1830s to encourage emigration to Canada. Even the London based Canada Land Company made some use of them.

A small number of the letters survive in manuscript form, but most exist only as part of a published record. Yes, they were edited for spelling, repetition and punctuation. English Immigrant Voices contains the edited versions even when a manuscript copy was available. It should be noted that a few letters in manuscript form without editing have been included in an appendix to give the flavour of the unedited correspondence available to the editors. Cameron, Haines, and McDougall Maude have done a substantial amount of work to prepare the letters for the eyes of readers. The result: the interaction of readers with this correspondence will be both pleasurable and rewarding.

How might they be used in the classroom? In recent years, some historians have turned to the task of opening up the past through a close reading of historical documents. Carlo Ginzburg’s micro-history, The Cheese and the Worms: The Cosmos of a Sixteenth-Century Miller, is now a classic in this genre. Such approaches have illuminated just how much is lost when documents-literary and otherwise-are used only as evidence of larger historical patterns. While these letters do suggest larger historical patterns they might be used even more effectively to explore human subjectivity. How did the emigrants frame their encounter with Canada’s agricultural frontier? What narratives did they use to structure their accounts of travel from the old to the new? How do these letters convey notions of social identity, class and ethnic relations that were at the centre of the culture of these emigrants? The 1830s were an era of tumult and popular movements of reform in both Britain and Canada. Do the letters contain evidence of social protest or do they suggest that the Petworth letter writers embraced orthodox social and economic views? The letters in English Immigrant Voices might also be usefully compared with immigration literature from other eras and locations in Canadian history. Here a search might be undertaken for texts on immigration made available through Early Canadiana Online. This is a service provided free of charge by the Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions (CIHM). A search on the internet will take interested parties to the collection at http://www.canadiana.org/eco/english/about.html.

Tom Mitchell – Brandon University. Brandon, Manitoba.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Knowing Teaching & Learning History – STEARNS et al (CSS)

STEARNS, Peter N.; SEIXAS, Peter; WINEBURG, Sam. Editors. Knowing Teaching & Learning History. New York: New York University Press, 2000. 482p. Resenha de: BRADLEY, Jon G. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

So much a comma can imply. The front cover of this marvelous compilation boldly proclaims a title written as: Knowing Teaching Learning History. The inside fore pieces, on the other hand, perhaps more conventionally, dictate the title as: Knowing, Teaching, and Learning History. How do these little commas challenge the first impressions of what might be contained within the pages?

Often linguistically defined as separating inseparables, the comma is a powerful stop within the English language. Connoting a definite pause, commas draw attention to the separated and un-separated words/phrases and, consequently, focus attention and make clear inferences. Therefore, is the title actually Knowing Teaching as the cover proclaims or Knowing, Teaching as the fore pieces maintain? To some, this may seem akin to debating how many angels dance on the head of a pin; to others, thankfully, this is a major linguistic issue that grounds the main thrust and orientation of the volume.

Mindful of English academic Francis Macdonald Cornford’s (1874-1943) protestations, one has to be extremely careful when engaging in what he playfully terms the comma hunt. While commenting on the place and power of academic meetings, he sarcastically notes that another sport which wastes unlimited time is comma-hunting. Once start a comma and the whole pack will be off, full cry, especially if they have had a literary training (Cornford, 1922, p. 21).

Published in conjunction with the American Historical Association, this book emanates in large measure from what the authors categorize as the American congressional History Wars of the mid-1990’s (for but one example, consult History on Trial, 1997). As so often happens in matters related to curriculum, politicians – and those ever so plentiful outside experts – debated the kind and degree of history that should be taught in the schools of the United States. Knowing Teaching and Learning History seeks to establish a sort of contemporary pedagogical playing field on which this continuing educational and philosophical struggle may take place.

Canada, like many other countries caught up in the immediacy of the current technological revolution, is not immune from similar gigantic contests. The public reaction to various cross-Canada and widely reported surveys that generally show Canadian youngsters to be quite ignorant of their Country’s history often leads to short bursts of parliamentary indignation and tabloid media sentiments of the need to revitalize low-key Canadian nationalism(s).

More recently, Granatstein’s small polemic, Who Killed Canadian History? (1998), has likewise produced a less strident but equally rough ground-swell in Canadian academic and educational circles regarding the manner and way that history, as a separate and distinct discipline, is taught at various levels of the Canadian educational system. Political debate has followed and various foundations and other organizations espousing various points-of-view have established themselves in the interest of finding the true route to historical comprehension.

Cries have been raised across North America, for example, regarding the kind of history that is taught, the orientation of history and its purported goals, the place of history within the overall curriculum package and even that most dreadful of all terms, standards, for the teaching – and evaluating – of history. Some alarmists have even suggested that the teachers (of course, classroom teachers are usually blamed for all of society’s ills at one time or another) are the main culprits and it is their general lack of training that contributes to poor student showing on various tests and skills dealing with historical knowledge.

For academics and educators who reside north of that geographically invisible but intellectually physical forty-ninth parallel, the book’s subtitle of National and International Perspectives is immediately appealing. Notwithstanding the commonalties amongst children and adolescents as well as the difficulties inherent in the teaching and learning of history in this day and age of immediate gratification and ten second sound bites, the joy of seeing a touch of Canadian content in this essentially American tome is most pleasurable.

Ever mindful of English dramatist Alan Bennett’s (1985) pithy remark that Standards always are out of date. That is what makes them standards (Act II), one can view the almost five hundred pages of Knowing as a most compelling, eclectic, and wide ranging view of the teaching and learning of history in elementary and secondary classrooms. The chapters are arranged into four clumps aptly noted as: (1) Current Issues in History Education; (2) Changes Needed to Advance Good History Teaching; (3) Research on Teaching and Learning in History; and, (4) Models for Teaching. The twenty-two chapters in Knowing touch upon just about every facet connected to the teaching and the knowing of history. Far from being an exercise in American navel gazing, the editors have done a fine job in bringing a variety of other world and professional views to the issues at hand. As well as cogent pieces by Peter Seixas of UBC and Desmond Morton of McGill, there are a number of relevant articles by authors from England as well as Europe.

While this geographic sprinkling does indeed provide for differing views, the editors have not shied away from internal professional debates either. Although unpopular in some academic circles, Diane Ravitch does raise concerns about the training of classroom teachers. Furthermore, the place and role of elementary education in laying the foundation to future scholastic endeavors is clearly evident as there are a number of articles which address the need for historical themes as well as a sense of history to be honoured and strengthened with younger learners. Finally, there is a wonderful collection of articles concluding the volume that deal with research implications and the most effective mediums for the teaching of history.

Knowing Teaching and Learning History is definitely required reading by anyone who is interested in the manner in which history (at whatever level) is taught. True, there are some particular geographic situations and specific examples that may or may not be directly or immediately applicable to the broad Canadian scene but, on the whole, each and every article in Knowing explores a unique dimension on the wide landscape that is history. In my view, there was not a single chapter that did not resonate with a conviction and a desire to see the teaching and the knowing of history rejuvenated.

Unfortunately, many people (and that may well include elementary and secondary teachers) contend that history is somehow settled. Too many classroom practitioners believe that it is an old story that cannot be added to and needs no new interpretations. Notwithstanding the forceful assurances of conservative commentator Rush Limbaugh, the teaching and learning of history at all levels of the educational system is complex and layered. Wouldn’t it be nice if

History is real simple. You know what history is? It’s what happened. History is what happened, and history ought to be nothing more than the quest to find out what happened (Limbaugh cited in Nash, Crabtree, and Dunn, 1997, page 6).

Knowing Teaching and Learning History explores the complexity of teaching and knowing and learning history at a myriad of levels. This is not a static voyage; rather, it is one that will take the interested reader on a wonderful journey of discovery and reexamination. In many ways, this is a very positive and uplifting volume. While difficulties and problems are accurately noted and contextualized, the overarching sense that emanates from the book is that history is alive and well in classrooms around the world. Captured within its pages, Knowing provides an educational framework that anchors the discipline and centers its impact upon society.

References

Bennett, A. (1985). Forty Years On and Other Plays. London: Faber and Faber.

Cornford, F.M. (1922). Microcosmographia Academica. Cambridge: Bowes and Bowes Publishers.

Granatstein, J. L. (1998). Who Killed Canadian History? Toronto: HarperCollins.

Nash, G.B., Crabtree, C. Dunn, R.E. (1997). History on Trial: Culture Wars and the Teaching of the Past. New York: Alfred A. Knopf.

Jon G. Bradley – Faculty of Education. McGill University. Montreal, Quebec.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Hyper Texts: The Language and Culture of Educational Computing – ROSE (CSS)

ROSE, Ellen. Hyper Texts: The Language and Culture of Educational Computing. London, ON: The Althouse Press, 2000. 210p. Resenha de: GRIFFITH, Bryant. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

The last decade has seen a number of books on the subject of the use and benefit of computers in education. Ellen Rose’s Hyper Texts attempts to fill the much needed gap between Dan Tapscott’s Growing up Digital and Clifford Stoll’s Silicon Snake Oil. By focusing on language, Rose hopes to enable a serious consideration of what it really means to learn with a computer or to think about learning in terms of digital technology(p. xi); but does she succeed? The answer for this reviewer is both yes and no.

Although Rose cuts through the hyperbole she criticizes, she creates her own set to replace it with her use of poststructural language which is often even more dense than the arguments she rightly criticizes. Too often Hyper Texts reads like a religious tract to support Foucault’s insights and this is a pity because there is much good clear thinking buried beneath the metaphors. I also take issue with the planning of this book. If Rose intends her audience to be those educators and parents she addresses on her first page, I then wonder not only why she relies so heavily on poststructuralist language, as I have mentioned above, but also why she includes an in-depth study of ‘The McKenna Experiment’? I think the issue of linkage should have been addressed in the Preface. As a result, Hyper Texts attempts to do too much. It addresses a very important educational issue by using a complex, but appropriate epistemological lens. It also offers a case study, not uninterestingly, but one which becomes a diversion from the central argument. My guess is that the educators and parents who buy this book would have preferred a shorter and more accessible book on the former while the latter, the McKenna chapter, would have been a nice journal article.

Having said all that, let me present some of the well-made points in the book. First, and perhaps most importantly, Rose is correct in trying to find a way between the extreme positions, to try getting beyond the hype by not focusing upon the computerized classroom, but between the linesthat is, the discourse of educational computing itself, as found in cultural texts(p. 4). She is also correct, in my estimation, in pointing out the contrast in language claims between the modernist and poststructuralist positions for her intended readers because they need her to be clear about what these opposing views bring to the table for both her and them. Although not new, Rose’s claim that poststructural analysis involves recognizing that language is far more complicated than the neutral conduit of modernism, but is indeed constituted of multiple, continually shifting meanings in which power, truth, and knowledge are inextricably entangled(p. 7), is very much to the point. It is a pity that in far too much of this book this clear point is often obscured by language often found in doctoral dissertations.

Rose is also right in claiming that her task is all the more important because of the extent to which IT has, to use her modernist adjective, infiltrated our world. This task is not a new one. Certainly since the introduction of technology in European society, thinkers have tried to make sense of it by using a variety of different models. It might have strengthened Rose’s argument to point out that poststructuralism is just another lens to make sense of this on-going process.

I think that one of the real strengths of this book is the claim that IT offers itself as the virtual site in which our utopian dream will be realized(p. 28) and a good discussion follows on this point, drawing nicely on the literature. This is a good segue for the much argued points of whether technology equates to progress and who controls it. It is true, as Rose argues, that modernists tend toward a single authoritative perspective and that wiring the world helps that cause. What is not clear to me, and I expect for many of Rose’s intended audience, is how the multifaceted and extremely complex poststructuralist world is an improvement. One could argue, after all, that the modernist position is so easy to state that one could simply subvert it when it is inappropriate. A poststructuralist world is full of ‘as if’ multifaceted and complex contexts. That may be the way it really is, but Rose needs to use language in a manner to convince us of this.

Rose’s great contribution is the discussion of the issue of control. One wishes that this book was half the length and that this discussion was far more prominent. On page 58 she makes the insightful comment that The way in which one believes computers should be used in the classroom in turn has much to do with personal understandings of what constitutes knowledge and learning. If we believe that what we can do in the classroom is limited and defined by the limits of technology then we are in trouble. Rose suggests that the IT revolution privileges the stories of technocrats over those of other individuals (p. 73) and that we must be clear to distinguish between the desire to use computers from the desire to learn (p. 75). She says: the child may be drawn to computers in the first place because they offer an entertaining alternative to books and school-learning, in which case computer use constitutes an implicit rejection of scholarship (p. 75). This is an important point, and one addressed recently by Robert Hassan in his article Net results: knowledge, information and learning on the Internet. We really know far too little about how children learn in computer rich contexts and Western society is making some massive assumptions about unknown outcomes. Rose is correct in arguing that individual learner needs, not the limits of technology, must drive our use of technology in the classroom. In the end it is the teachers and parents who must participate in the construction of the meaning of information technology and educational computing(p. 177). She correctly argues that we must confront our own individual responsibilities as members of a society increasingly given over to the imperatives of technology (p. 177). The new intellectual which Rose describes in her last chapter is one who welcomes the challenges of our complex world and actively participates as an equal in the decision making about the place of technology in our lives. This too is not a new argument, and one not the sole prerogative of the poststructuralist, but it is one worth making again and again.

Let me end this review with a quote from the President’s Information Technology Advisory Committee (PITAC) in the Federal Republic of Germany:

Information technology is already changing how we teach, learn and conduct research, but important research challenges in the field of education remain. We know too little about the best ways to use computing and communications technology for effective teaching and learning. We need to better understand what aspects of learning can be effectively facilitated by technology and which aspects require traditional classroom interactions. We also need to determine the best ways to teach our citizens the powers and limitations of the new technologies and how to use these technologies effectively in their personal and professional lives (PITAC 1999).

References

Hassan, R. (2001). Net results: Knowledge, information and learning on the Internet. Journal of Educational Enquiry, 2(2), 45-57.

PITAC report (1999). Ten critical national challenge transformations.
http://www.ccic.gov/ac/report/

Stoll, C. (1999). High-tech heretic: Why computers don’t belong in the classroom and other reflections by a computer contrarian. New York: Doubleday.

Tapscott, D. (1998). Growing up digital: The rise of the net generation. New York: McGraw-Hill.

Bryant Griffith – Faculty of Education. Acadia University. Wolfville, Nova Scotia.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Sharing the Good Times: A History of Prairie Women’s Joys and Pleasures – HOLT (CSS)

HOLT, Faye Reineberg. Sharing the Good Times: A History of Prairie Women’s Joys and Pleasures. Calgary: Detselig Enterprises Ltd. 2000. 232p. Resenha de: HOFFMAN, George. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

Sharing the Good Times is an interesting and useful contribution to prairie history for three reasons. Material from primary sources is presented on a number of topics related to the social history of prairie women. The photographs in the book are excellent. Sharing the Good Times is, in part, a photo history and, as the author notes in the introduction, photos do tell stories and catch a moment of truth. There is also an extensive list of secondary and archival sources at the end of the book which includes many references not found in standard bibliographical guides. This bibliography will be of considerable value to students of both western Canadian and women’s history.

The book contains ten chapters, and a particular theme is developed in each. In some instances the author identifies an individual and shows how aspects of her life relate to the theme. In other cases voices from the past address the theme directly through lengthy excerpts from memoirs, diaries, letters or interviews. For example, in the chapter entitled What About the Outer?, which concerns dress, fashion and hairstyle, readers are introduced to Dorothy Clark, who moved to Alberta in 1924 from Minneapolis where she had been trained in beauty culture. Clark became a hairdresser in Lethbridge and was soon using a marcelling iron for the short hair and waves which were popular hairstyles in the 1920s and 1930s. The author then refers to The Perfect Woman, a book which circulated in the Canadian west in the early 1900s. Several paragraphs recommending home remedies to women to help them attain what was considered the ideal of physical beauty at the time are quoted directly.

Most of Sharing the Good Times follows a similar pattern. Love Lights Shining, Women’s Culture, Women’s Lives and Sisterhood are examples of other chapter titles. Some of the events and the characters are well known, such as Nellie McClung, Ethel Catherwood, the Edmonton Grads and the All-American Girls’ Professional Baseball League; but most are ordinary people living normal lives at various times during western Canada’s past. The result is a considerable body of entertaining, interesting and historically significant information which can be used to think perceptively about western Canada’s cultural history.

There is, however, at least one problem with the book, and it relates to its central purpose. Faye Reineberg Holt argues in the introduction that too often in the past histories of prairie women concentrated on the difficulties of their lives, which she refers to as the negative part of life. Holt contends that the happy side also deserves to be told and that this book, as its title suggests, was written with that purpose in mind. From the perspective of the historian this is a curious and even dubious view. It raises a number of questions. Why did previous writers emphasize the hardships and sacrifices of women? Can the negative and positive sides of life be separated? Is it not possible to argue that many of the recollections of the women in Sharing the Good Times can be used to show the difficulties of life as easily as its joys? There are, for example, references to life on the frontier, pioneer experiences, depression and war in the book.

It seems to this reviewer that the author should simply have let the women tell their stories. These interesting accounts stand on their own; let the reader judge whether they are joyful or not. In the end what the women have to say is more complicated and difficult to interpret than the author suggests by her approach. When it was said that mothers of drought-stricken families in the prairie dust bowl of the 1930s maintained their senses of humour and enjoyed life, a wise person replied: yes, but sometimes it was necessary to laugh to keep from crying.

Sharing the Good Times could be used by high school teachers in History and Social Studies courses. It is written at a level which makes it readable for high school students. The nature of its subjects love, dating, honeymoons, fashions, sports undoubtedly interest teenagers. I recommend that teachers select women from these pages and use their words to bring the past alive and make it interesting for young students. Great historical events remain important, and many are referred to in this book, including the fur trade, the Riel Rebellions, the settlement of the west, the two world wars, the 1920s and the Great Depression. There is material in Sharing the Good Times which shows how the lives of ordinary prairie women were a part of those times. For many students that realization can give history personal meaning.

George Hoffman – History Department. University of Regina. Regina, Saskatchewan.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Transformative Learning: Educational Vision for the 21st Century – O’SULLIVAN (CSS)

O’SULLIVAN, Edmund. Transformative Learning: Educational Vision for the 21st Century. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999. 304p. Resenha de: LEMISKO, Lynn Speer. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

In his book Transformative Learning, Edmund O’Sullivan has brought a deeply moving and deeply thoughtful vision to the discourse of educational reform. Rather than simply offering a critique of the modernist meta-narratives that have shaped education since the Enlightenment, O’Sullivan offers up a new grand narrative, or mythic vision, which he argues is necessary if we are to educate for the survival and sustainability of our planet. In so doing, he bravely ventures along a pathway that many postmodern and critical theorist angels fear to tread.

Drawing upon scholarship from an exceptional variety of disciplines including history, metaphysics, anthropology, biology, eco-philosophy, cosmology, political theory, feminist theory, psychology, chaos theory, and physics, O’Sullivan describes and critiques modernity and the current mantras of globalization. He then shapes a narrative vision which he hopes will be of sufficient power and complexity to orient people for effective action to overcome environmental problems, to address the multiple problems presented by environmental destruction, to reveal what the possibilities are for transforming these and to reveal to people the role that they can play in this project (p. 182). In shaping this comprehensive cosmology, O’Sullivan does not offer particular and specific suggestions for educational practice. Instead he invites readers to reflect deeply upon the personal and cultural perspectives that have and are driving educational efforts and to envision the shape of education if the cosmology he elucidates were to become our guiding narrative.

While postmodernist critiques are typically deconstructive and express grave concerns about the construction of new grand narratives to replace the old, O’Sullivan posits that without a comprehensive reconstructive cosmology humans are left without a positive transformative vision to guide future action. In his narrative, the universe story, O’Sullivan proposes that three interrelated basic tendencies operate in the universe at all levels and all the time. These tendencies are: differentiation, which is a creative force that brings with it the burden of being and becoming, different from everything else in the universe (p. 223); subjectivity, which includes the idea that all things in the universe have, at least in latent form, the capacity for sentience and, therefore, should be considered as living, spontaneous and sentient [entities] that can be addressed in intimate terms (p. 192); and, communion, which embraces the notion of the deep and relational quality of all reality (p. 192). O’Sullivan’s grand narrative, then, encompasses a vision that not only includes all humans in all their wonderful diversity and uniqueness but also includes all of the natural world and universe. This is a compelling narrative because it is framed by ideas that enable us to honour and encourage both the individual and the collective, the human and not human.

Although O’Sullivan’s tracing of the historical roots of the present age is somewhat linear and simplistic, his analysis of present trends and dominant ways of thinking is both comprehensive and insightful. Using a plethora of recent scholarly studies he develops a well-documented and fascinating synthesis of ideas. Although the density and abstractness of the metaphysical ideas is challenging, this rich and complex work should be on the reading list of all educators, including practising teachers, administrators, graduate students, and university professors. In fact, this book offers intriguing insights for all who ponder the future of humanity and our planet.

Lynn Speer Lemisko – Faculty of Education. University of Saskatchewan. Saskatoon, Saskatchewan.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Canada: the culture – KALMAN (CSS)

KALMAN, Bobbie. Canada: the culture. New York: Crabtree Publishing Company, 2002. 32p. KALMAN, Bobbie. Canada: the land. New York: Crabtree Publishing Company, 2002. 32p. KALMAN, Bobbie. Canada: the people. New York: Crabtree Publishing Company, 2002. 32p. Resenha de: BRADLEY, Jon G. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

The Land, Peoples and Culture Series consists of a colourful collection of volumes aimed directly at what might be termed the elementary/young adolescent coffee-table/library market. Published by Crabtree, and slightly oversized at 21 cm by 28 cm, the glossy coloured pages and hardbound volumes are visually appealing as well as physically durable.

Twenty-two countries are currently represented in the series and the selection of the specific countries deserves a comment. The two unique continents of Antarctica and Australia are not represented at all. At first glance, this is a surprising omission. However, as the criteria appears to be a three-volume set for each country (a single volume for each interconnected theme of the land, the people, and the culture) one can perhaps understand these omissions. Nonetheless, while Antarctica certainly does not have a culture or human inhabitants within the parameters of the series framework, the omission of Australia does offer a moment’s pause. The selection of representative countries for the remaining five continents is quite diverse and certainly does provide for a wide and varied selection. Africa is represented by Egypt, Nigeria and South Africa; Asia by China, India, Japan, Tibet, The Philippines and Vietnam; Europe is heavily favoured with France, Germany, Greece, Ireland, Israel, Italy, Spain and Russia; North America’s sole representative is Canada; while Argentina, El Salvador, Mexico and Peru showcase South and Central America. In total, then, Crabtree has undertaken a somewhat ambitious project by producing sixty-six high quality books!

Neatly packaged within a common physical arrangement, the books are bright and colourful, and clearly would appeal to both a non-reading and early reading clientele. With some deviations, most pages are evenly split between short snippets of written text and visuals. While the majority of the visuals are coloured photographs of people and/or geographic locations and scenes, there is a smattering of art reproductions as well as the odd black and white rendition. The books appear to follow a set, if somewhat monotonous, pattern of a two page (or even multiples) spread for each topic or item within the theme. Canada: the people, for example, has the following chapter titles: ‘Faces of Canada’, ‘The first people’ (4 pages), ‘History and heritage’ (4 pages), ‘From around the world’, ‘Canadian families’, ‘City life’, ‘Country life’, ‘School’, ‘Haley’s skating lesson’, ‘Canadian cuisine’, ‘Sports and leisure’, and ‘Canada’s future’.

As there is no introduction or letter to parents or other such directional statement, the reader has to sort of guess the target audience envisioned by the publisher. There are no activities to do, no follow-up or research questions, no referenced web sites, and no bibliography of additional readings. The volumes are self-contained and inclusive and, interestingly, do not even direct the reader to the other books within the three volume subset of the same country.

From a readability point of view, the vocabulary seems straightforward with short and direct sentences. There is a small and select glossary at the back of each book along with a brief index. Certain key words are sometimes highlighted within the text and each visual has its own captioned notation.

As my maiden aunt used to muse, I am torn betwixt and between. I really, really like some aspects of the series (glossy paper, strong colour, short narratives) and, at the same time, I quite strongly detest other features (overly simplistic, tendency towards characterization). My personal dilemma is to attempt to take a reasonable professional stance and to offer an informed educational opinion.

While there is much that is positive within the series, there are comments as well as omissions that cause one to pause. In Canada: the people, for example, the description of elementary education (p. 22) is clearly of an Ontario model that is not applicable to the rest of the country and, furthermore, why is such a big fuss made of children wearing a school uniform? Additionally, while the story of Haley and her figure skating lesson (pp. 24-25) has much to recommend it as a blended family story, the picture accompanying the story does not reflect the facts as described. In Canada: the culture, no mention is made of either Pierre Berton or Farley Mowat as children’s authors although Margaret Atwood (pp. 16-19) gets prime billing for The Handmaid’s Tale. I am not at all sure of the relevance of a black and white photograph of Mary Pickford or a coloured picture of a very young Jim Carrey (pp. 20-21) as being of any interest to anyone. Canada: the land refers to Nova Scotia as Scenic, Quebec as Unique, Ontario as Bustling and British Columbia as Beautiful. I am a tad surprised that the other provinces were unworthy of a snappy qualifier. Is Montreal still the second largest French-speaking city in the world? Notwithstanding that choices are always difficult, the ‘Canadian places’ four page spread could have been far more creative and representative than brief descriptions of Toronto, Montreal, Vancouver, Ottawa, Historic Quebec City, Head-Smashed-In Buffalo Jump, and Dawson City along with a full-page view of the Chateau Frontenac overlooking the St. Lawrence River.

On balance and in the interests of reaching a decision (no sitting on the proverbial Canadian fence, eh?), I guess that I should not be too critical and more positively side with the opinion that something in print is better than nothing at all. After all, the books are very, very colourful and do attempt to do what some might well view as impossible in the first place; that is, describe this country historically, culturally, and geographically in less than 100 pages! Notwithstanding my own reservations and even though Kalman may only be able to present a somewhat simplistic view of this broad and complex society, I feel that these books would do well in a community children’s library, the junior section of a school library, and perhaps even be appropriate for children’s anniversary gifts if for no other reason than the wonderful visuals and pictures.

Jon G. Bradley – Faculty of Education. McGill University. Montreal, Quebec.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Stardust and Shadows: Canadians in Early Hollywood- FOSTER (CSS)

FOSTER, Charles. Stardust and Shadows: Canadians in Early Hollywood. Toronto: Dundurn Press, 2000. 408p. Resenha de: BRILEY, Ron. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

In Stardust and Shadows, Charles Foster argues that Canadians made an important contribution to the development of early Hollywood. To support this thesis, he includes eighteen portraits of Canadians who were active in the formative years of the film industry in both New York and Hollywood. In addition to brief biographies of well known film figures such as Mary Pickford, Louis B. Mayer, Mack Sennett, and Norma Shearer, Foster examines lesser known individuals such as Florence La Badie, Al and Charles Christie, and Joe and Sam De Grasse. The sketches are well written and based upon interviews conducted by Foster, an author who is obviously enamoured with his subject. A careful reader will find some real gems in this volume, such as the fact that when the Pickfair estate (home of Mary Pickford and Douglas Fairbanks) was renovated, its new owners were shocked to find what they assumed was some type of torture chamber. Instead, they had discovered a dentist chair and equipment which was installed by Fairbanks so that Canadian actor Sam De Grasse, whose original training was in the field of dentistry, could attend to Fairbanks in the comfort of his own home.

Foster primarily uses anecdotal evidence to bolster his case for the Canadian influence within Hollywood. However, Foster is not a professional historian, and he offers little analysis as to why Canadians played such a pivotal role in the film capital’s formative years. In fact, Foster offers little explanation as to why he has selected these eighteen Canadians for inclusion in his volume. The assumption is that these are the individuals about whom Foster was able to gain the greatest amount of information during his interviews.

Foster began this project during the Second World War when he was a pilot for the British Royal Air Force and spent two weeks of leave in Hollywood. He was invited to stay at the home of fellow Canadian and director Sidney Olcott, who was instrumental in opening the doors of the film industry to Foster. The Canadian connection in Hollywood became a passion for Foster, who returned to the film industry as often as possible over the next fifty years. His work in the field of public relations in both the United States and England, however, made it difficult for Foster to turn his interviews into a manuscript. Upon retirement in the early 1990s, Foster vowed to complete his labor of love which is contained within the pages of Stardust and Shadows. The author concludes, The result is this tribute to eighteen talented Canadians. It will, I hope, make a lot of people wonder whatever would show business have done without them (p. 10).

Foster is obviously enamored with the glamour of early Hollywood, but what will modern readers make of this volume? Individuals such as Mary Pickford and Norma Shearer are hardly any longer household names. In eulogy to the way Hollywood used to be, it is worth considering that film today is in many ways a more democratic and accessible enterprise with new technologies and the inclusion of racial and ethnic groups once excluded from the mainstream. Also, it is not necessary simply to consider the Canadian contribution to Hollywood, for Canada has a rich film industry and culture which is worthy of celebration.

Accordingly, while Foster’s book is often quite entertaining, it is also rather antiquated. It is difficult to perceive of this volume being of great interest in the schools, however, students might learn something about the value of doing oral history and pursuing one’s dreams. Some of the portraits might be of use in the classroom to demonstrate that Hollywood was not simply an American creation. Many nationalities, including Canadians, played a significant role in Hollywood’s formative years. While Stardust and Shadows may be of greater interest to older readers, it is worth noting that there is a rich Canadian cinematic history on which contemporary filmmakers continue to build.

Ron Briley – Sandia Preparatory School. Albuquerque, New Mexico.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Global Systems – REES; JONES (CSS)

REES, David J.; JONES, Michael G. Global Systems. Edmonton: Arnold Publishing Ltd. 1999. 486p. Resenha de: BOYD, Kenneth. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.1, 2002.

As an educator I believe that students need to better understand the world they live in. In order to do this they have to be able to critically examine the political and economic systems that have brought about 20th century societies. If you are looking for a textbook to help students do this, then Global Systems is the one. Right from the beginning, Rees and Jones set out to explain the book’s purposes and make it very easy for the reader to understand what things they want to bring out.

Global Systems examines four political and economic issues with which 20th century societies are confronted. Part I traces the development of contemporary political and economic systems in theory. It accomplishes this by examining the values, beliefs, ideologies and thoughts upon which they are based. Models are used to assist in the understanding of these interrelationships and simple charts visually show the relationships between ideas. Part II looks at 20th century political and economic systems using case studies. These apply the theory and models used for understanding political and economic systems to case studies of different real-world democratic and non-democratic systems. The eight case studies deal with Canada, the United States, Sweden, Japan, Nazi Germany, the Soviet Union, the Russian Federation and China. After reading any one of these case studies the reader will have a very good understanding of all the issues. Interestingly, when certain points are raised in one case study they are compared to similar points in Canada. Models are used again, relating ideologies to political systems and economic systems and then relating political and economic systems to political economies. Part III deals with the challenges of the 21st century. The authors look at some contemporary issues and ideas including the examination of concepts such as nationalism, globalization, technology and information, global disparities, population growth and aging along with environmental protection.

Throughout the textbook the reader will find supplemental information, in the form of model icons, charts and related curriculum content, in the margins. The titles are coded by size, type and colour. This enables the reader to easily identify how the content is organized. Teachers will be able to easily create topic outlines of chapter content simply by following the hierarchy of headings. Review pages at the end of each chapter include a chapter summary along with questions and activities to assist learning. There are four pages of summary material inside the front and back covers for quick reference.

The Appendix provides the reader with a variety of ideas for studying, making notes, critical thinking, analyzing sources, essay writing and preparing for and writing exams. Some graphic organizers are provided as sample formats for organizing and learning new material. This textbook even has a web site dedicated to parts of it; readers simply key in a code supplied with the textbook. Overall the textbook is well written and the layout is exceptional with full colour. I highly recommend Global Systems for use as a classroom textbook or for one’s own reference.

Kenneth Boyd – Rosetown Central High School. Rosetown, Saskatchewan.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Making History: The Story of Canada in the Twentieth Century – BAIN et al (CSS)

BAIN, Colin M.; DesRIVIERES, Dennis; FLAHERTY, Peter; GOODMAN, Donna M.; SCHEMENAUER, Elma; SCULLY, Angus L. Making History: The Story of Canada in the Twentieth Century. Toronto: Prentice Hall, 2000. 440. Resenha de: SENGER, Elizabeth. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

Colin Bain et al. have managed to produce a solid, basic overview of Canadian history in this volume. It is clearly a textbook destined for classrooms in the middle years. Skills development sections, chronological connections, items on changing technology and a focus on art make it a user friendly product; one well designed to guide student learning. Interesting activities are provided throughout the book, and particularly good evaluation techniques and case studies are also included. Making History is clearly designed to retain student interest – there are interesting and informative graphics, cartoons, excellent quality photographs and plenty of colour. Biographies of everyday people are also provided to make a real life connection for students. A detailed bibliography is provided to lend credibility, but also to direct the reader to further sources. A thorough glossary and index are also included. This bears mentioning because there seems to be a trend to delete these most useful tools from many current classroom works. Both the quality of production and inclusion of information from 1896 right up to 1999 are very good and the language and reading level are straightforward and conventional. Some of the cartoons, however, may require further explanation, both for students and instructors! Making History does a good job of providing a cross section of view points, both in encouraging students to evaluate issues from a variety of perspectives and with the inclusion of information about a number of groups which have been forgotten in other textbooks, namely women, immigrant minorities and First Nations peoples.

Another of its strengths seems to be the focus on skill development within the curriculum. At the end of Making History, for example, there is an excellent Historian’s Handbook which details how students can formulate research questions and carry out research using conventional and internet resources. It also gives very helpful guidelines for writing and for oral communication. This is such a valuable teaching tool that it would perhaps be more functional at the beginning of the book. It could certainly be used most effectively as an introduction to the whole practice of studying history.

Overall this is a good basic survey/outline history of Canada which should be a welcome addition to junior high schools throughout the country, and perhaps even on an international market. The greatest strength of Making History, however, does seem to be in teaching the process of studying history rather than in its content.

Elizabeth Senger – Henry Wise Wood High School. Calgary Alberta.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Curriculum: Construction and Critique – ROSS (CSS)

ROSS, Alistair. Curriculum: Construction and Critique. London & New York: Falmer Press, 2000. 187p. Resenha de: TRYSSENAAR, Laura. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.2, 2003.

Curriculum is a complex and compelling subject for both students and practitioners in education. Curriculum: Construction and Critique is an important book in the Masters Classes in Education Series. It is suitably written for the Masters level and would be an excellent text for graduate courses in the curriculum field. It would also be a useful reference book, helping professors and students alike to steer a course through the complexity of curriculum concepts and constructs. It is a highly readable and coherent text with a depth of scholarly perception that will encourage debate and conjecture.

The intent of the book is to raise questions regarding the purpose and design of curriculum and to examine the ideologies that shape curriculum. Alistair Ross aptly introduces the book, and the idea of curriculum, by choosing a culturally significant metaphor. Curriculum as garden takes its meaning from the English concept of garden, in which gardens have identifiable designs, purposes, and philosophies. Ross notes, the different ideas about the form and purposes of gardens are part of the same cultural movements that expressed different ideas about the structure and objectives of the school curriculum (p. 3). He consequently extends the metaphor into an examination of The Baroque Curriculum, the Naturally Landscaped Curriculum, the Dig for Victory Curriculum, and the Cottage Curriculum. The connection between curriculum and culture is firmly established and carries through the entire text.

The curriculum construction context addressed in this book is that of the curriculum in England and Wales, yet it has great relevance for students of curriculum in other nations in that it provides a point of comparison for a global inquiry into curriculum. Ross conceptualizes curriculum using universal definitions, and examines global trends in school curricula. Citing a study done by John Meyer at Stanford University, he points out the extraordinary similarities in curricula worldwide indicating that local national variations have been ironed out as a pattern of international conformity has prevailed (p. 15). Ross acknowledges that there are many local variations in curriculum, but suggests that the international trends in education reflect many of the same forces that have shaped the curriculum in England and Wales and thus offers his critique of curriculum in his culture as a template for global comparison.

Ross, like many others, perceives curriculum as a social construct that has responded to diverse influences over more than a century. He provides an interesting historical perspective of some of the great controversies and conflicting ideologies brought to bear on curriculum from 1860 to the present. Conflict and turmoil over the years are examined in light of tradition, politics, and ideology. Students of curriculum will find this book useful as a historical reference and as a basis for identifying the similarities among curriculum histories.

Another advantage of choosing a text based on a study and critique of the national curriculum in England and Wales, is its deliberate analysis of government involvement in shaping and imposing curriculum. What is particularly revealing in this text is the overwhelming connection between government ideology and the curriculum. The Thatcher government’s position on education and neo-conservative pressures of the recent past are particularly revealing. Students interested in examining the possibilities and pitfalls of a national curriculum will find this text offers much substance for the debate of central versus local control of the curriculum.

This text also has value as a model for research and scholarship. Ross presents a comprehensive compilation of curriculum scholarship and theorizing throughout the book, but most distinctively in the chapter on curriculum and reproduction. He examines the relationship between an educational system, particularly its curriculum, and the wider society within which the system is located (p. 81) from the theoretical standpoints of theorists such as Emile Durkheim, John Dewey, Michael Apple, Antonio Gramsci, Samuel Bowles and Herbert Gintis, Pierre Bordeaux, and Basil Bernstein among others. These theorists place curriculum in a social context, and provide a variety of interpretations of the role of curriculum in social reproduction.

Ross then moves from a theoretical perspective to meeting the need of many curriculum scholars for a concrete or technical depiction of curriculum. The remaining chapters of the text focus on the forms or traditions that written curriculum takes, and a critique thereof. Various approaches to curriculum are scrutinized. The reader is introduced to the discourse and ideology of content-based curriculum, objectives-based curriculum, and process-driven curricula. This is where a number of visuals add clarity to the book. Graphs, charts, and diagrams serve to illustrate and illuminate curriculum types, and the relationships between teachers, students, and the curriculum in various contexts. Diagrams are clear, flow charts easy to follow, and graphs are relevant to the content of the chapters. The connection is made between the various forms that curriculum takes and what curriculum becomes for the students for whom it is intended in these chapters and supports Ross’s argument that curriculum has a role in shaping future identities (p. 149).

The text comes full circle in the concluding chapter with another cultural metaphor, this time equating the Englishness of roast beef to the national identity forged by the curriculum, and warning of the dangers of believing both concepts. The final chapter offers a critical analysis of the symbols of nationality embedded in the curriculum which present some problems in terms of values and equality (p. 150). Ross raises questions about whose identity is being transmitted through the curriculum, and wonders about the regional, class, gender, and ethnic identities that are being denied when one national identity is created and promoted. That curriculum is important and powerful cannot be denied.

The book successfully addresses the historical, cultural, and political influences on curriculum, and provides insight into the complexity of curriculum substance and theory. Students who engage with this text may find they have as many questions as they are given answers. Alistair Ross achieves his goal and is able to both distinguish some of the competing traditions in curriculum design and purpose, and to analyse some of the ideologies that drive its construction (p. 160). The strength of this book is in its very Englishness which offers an honest perspective for curriculum critique.

Laura Tryssenaar – Faculty of Education. University of Western Ontario. London, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

The Canadian Anthology of Social Studies: Issues and Strategies for Teachers – CASE; CLARKE (CSS)

CASE, Roland; CLARK, Penney (eds). The Canadian Anthology of Social Studies: Issues and Strategies for Teachers. Burnaby, BC: Field Relations and Teacher In-service Education, Faculty of Education, Simon Fraser University,1997. 424p. Resenha de: BRADFORD, Kathy. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.2, 2002.

The Canadian Anthology of Social Studies, edited by Roland Case and Penney Clark, is an impressive collection of forty-one articles contributed by both practicing teachers and teacher educators from across the country. Although several of the articles have appeared elsewhere, many were written expressly for the anthology. Case and Clark use three major themes to organize this vast collection of information: Foundations; Ends and Means; and Implementation. More specific organization within each of the major parts provide further structure to the individual chapters in the book. In the Foundations section, the editors have included articles which discuss the need to develop and understand a ‘coherent vision’ of the social studies along with overarching approaches to social studies programs characterized as discipline-based strands (history, geography, anthropology, archaeology, law), concern-based strands (global education, multiculturalism, gender issues, peace education, environmentalism), and dimension-based strands. Case and Clark organize the chapters in Ends and Means around the themes of content knowledge, critical thinking, information gathering and reporting, personal social values, and individual and collective action. The final section, Implementation, offers chapters focusing on instructional planning, learning resources, and student assessment.

Three excellent introductory chapters offering different perspectives or approaches to foundations for social studies programs, challenge teachers to think about and determine their own underlying beliefs about social studies and encourage the formation of and adherence to a personal coherent vision. In Challenges and choices facing social studies teachers, Neil Smith uses vignettes of typical social studies lessons or units (the pursuit of factual content without understanding; hands-on fun without context; and student involvement in decision-making without benefit of developing decision-making skills) to identify common problems in successfully teaching social studies. Roland Case’s solo contribution to this section, Elements of a coherent social studies program, is a chapter which every social studies teacher should read. Case believes that every teacher should be able to identify a coherent and defensible vision of social studies that drives their teaching (p. 10). To encourage teachers to develop their visions, Case identifies three necessary elements which combine to form such a social studies program: an underlying rationales (social initiation, social reformation, personal development or academic understanding); educational goals (content knowledge, critical thinking, information gathering and reporting, personal and social values, individual and collective action); and organizational strands (discipline-based, dimension-based, concern-based) which determine the emphasis and content of a social studies program. Case provides insightful examples of how a particular subject of study may be approached differently depending upon the rationale, goals, and strands used to organize the unit.

Other chapters in the anthology also explore social studies issues from and for various theoretical perspectives, however, a major strength of this collection is the emphasis on practice and the many suggestions for implementing ideas and improving social studies practice. It is important to note that the suggestions for practice are all solidly based in theory they are not ‘keep busy’ activities, rather they are tools for improving learning outcomes and meeting educational goals. One such gem is Penney Clark’s Escaping the typical report trap: Learning to conduct research effectively. Clark offers a seven-step model, for use by both elementary and secondary students, to make the complex task of conducting and reporting on research an interesting and educationally useful experience (p. 195). The steps, which include how to formulate guiding questions, how to extract information, and how to synthesize information into an effective presentation format, focus not on the regurgitation of information but rather on the development and practice of skills.

Every teacher, student teacher and teacher new to social studies, whether at the elementary or secondary level, should acquire this book for her or his personal library. This book presents a wealth of information about issues in social studies across Canada. The reader should approach the articles in The Canadian Anthology of Social Studies as excellent introductions to issues and topics rather than as definitive answers to social studies teaching and learning. As the editors state in the Foreword, the articles in the anthology present a multiplicity of viewpoints and experiences[which]rather than compete with one anothercomplement and accentuate the features of the others (p. vii). The harmony and diversity of ideas in the anthology embody the essence of the social studies themselves.

Kathy Bradford – Calgary, Alberta.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Tapestry: A Canadian Social Studies Program, Levels 4 – 6 – PETERSUN et al (CSS)

PETERSUN, Rod; ASSELSTINE, Les; DUBOIS, Wendy; LUKS, Norma; MORRISON, Judy; SHIELDS, Bob. Tapestry: A Canadian Social Studies Program, Levels 4 – 6. Toronto: Harcourt Brace Company, Canada Ltd, 1996-97. 48p. Resenha de: BRADFORD, Katy. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.2, 2002.

Tapestry, a collection of twelve student booklets and corresponding teacher guides, is a new social studies program aimed at grades four, five and six. Written collectively by author teams, only Rod Peterson, the lead author, has contributed to each of the texts. The booklets within each level and among the three levels are designed as a whole unit working together to achieve the stated objectives of the program. The content themes (Self and Society, Geography and History) are organized to support four major social studies concepts: Interdependence, Change, Diversity and Heritage. Six broad learning expectations inform the Tapestry program over the course of time the student will become: a self-directed and reflective learner; an effective communicator; a responsible, collaborative contributor; a critical, creative problem solver; a creative producer; and a responsive and responsible citizen. Clearly, these are extensive expectations for twelve social studies textbooks. Leia Mais

Under the Gaze: Learning to be Black in White Society – KELLY (CSS)

KELLY, Jennifer. Under the Gaze: Learning to be Black in White Society. Fernwood Publishing, 1998. 144p. Resenha de: BROWN, Yvonne. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.2, 2002.

Jennifer Kelly has produced another fine ethnography of African-Canadian high school students. She defines herself to be simultaneously an insider and an outsider. She shares a Black identity born out of a common history of enslavement and colonization but recognizes that the location of her birth and family background makes her an outsider. Another relevant aspect of her identity is that she is a teacher and mother. Employing a male interviewer enabled her to obtain richly textured data about the Black male identity constructs. There were twenty-six females and twenty-three males as well as thirteen teachers in her sample.

The purpose of the study was to investigate how a sample of Black students constructed their identities within a White-dominated society. The location is the City of Edmonton, Alberta. Kelly investigated six topics as follows: how Black students view and perceive themselves; how they relate to their peers; the significance they attach to being Black in a White-dominated environment; how they receive and perceive predominantly Western popular cultural forms; and how they relate to teachers and schools.

Her methodology employed multiple methods for obtaining data. There was
historical data from both primary and secondary sources. These data established the background for the conceptual framework, which she used to frame and interpret the other data collected. Out of this framework she defined the main terms Black, White, racialization and identity. Focus groups with boys only, girls only, and boys and girls together, were carried out. Individual interviews were done with the students and teachers. She drew on her research journal as well.

Discussion and data interpretation revolve around the trope of the racialized gaze, as explicated by Frantz Fanon (1967), in his very influential book Black Skins White Masks. It is from this work that the title of the book comes. The gaze is defined in many ways: 1) dominant as in the white gaze; 2) oppositional as in the black child returning the gaze; 3) perceptual as in signifying ascribed identities. One quotation will illustrate the complex meanings attached to the gaze:

The importance of the gaze is that it allows a dominant group to control the social spaces and social interaction of all groups. Blacks are made visible and invisible at the same time under the gaze. For example, when Black youth are seen it is often with a specific gaze that sees the troublemaker the school skipper or the criminal. Thus they are seen and constrained by a gaze that is intended to control physical and social movements. The purpose of the gaze is that it should subdue those who receive it and make them wish to be invisible (p.19).

In six short chapters, I believe that Kelly has fulfilled the five goals of her research. There are a few weaknesses. The reader would benefit from seeing the research protocols as well as an index. The prose is choppy; this is no doubt a function of including so many quotations. This said I would like to tell the reader about a few of the admirable qualities. The historical overview accompanied by the photographs of Black settlers in Alberta was a reminder that though they were deemed unsuitable they came and they made their contribution. Social Studies teachers could benefit from reading this short ethnography. The chapter on gender relations explains racialized patriarchy well. The pedagogical insights from this study could help teachers understand the construction of racialized identities.

Yvonne Brown – The University of British Columbia.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

The French Enigma: Survival and Development in Canada’s Francophone Societies – STEBBINS (CSS)

STEBBINS, Robert A. The French Enigma: Survival and Development in Canada’s Francophone Societies. Calgary: Detselig Enterprises Ltd, 2000. 254p. Resenha de: MacFARLANE, John W. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.2, 2002.

Much has been written on Canada’s francophone societies. Robert Stebbins, Professor in the Department of Sociology at the University of Calgary, draws on this literature and his own personal experiences to present an interesting account of the present situation. According to the cover, the book aims to work the expansive multidisciplinary literature into a coherent statement using a variety of social science concepts: society, community, social world, linguistic lifestyle, ethnolinguistic vitality, and institutional completeness.

Stebbins divides the work into four parts, beginning with an overview of these communities, present and past. In 1996 Canada’s 6,789,679 mother tongue francophones accounted for 23.7% of the Canadian population, with 1,002,295 of them living outside Quebec (p. 25). While he acknowledges the proportional decline of francophones everywhere in the country except Quebec, Stebbins notes with optimism that the absolute number is rising and that the proportion of Canadians outside Quebec who know French has been slowly rising (8.7 to 10.7 percent from 1961 to 1996) due to the growth of bilingualism among anglophones (pp. 29, 31, 37). He also refers to the improved legal protection provided by constitutional measures that allow better control over education for francophones outside Quebec. Of course there are challenges and some communities are more vulnerable than others.

The second part of the book is devoted to regions where the French language is most firmly established, the ‘majority societies’ (Quebec and Acadia). The third part looks at the ‘minority societies’ (Newfoundland and Ontario, and the West). The unique features of each community are presented: geography, politics, economics, education, language and culture. Some concepts used to presents the development of each region and the relative strength of the francophone societies include Raymond Breton’s institutional completeness (referring to a level of socio-cultural organization permitting the average person to sustain a full-scale linguistic lifestyle) and parity societies which include sufficient numbers of second-language members (approximately one-third) to ensure that both languages are recognized in public areas of community life (pp.19-22). Some of the contemporary issues discussed in these chapters include the role of exogamous marriages, birth rates and immigration, leisure activities and economic independence.

Finally, part four looks at the future of these Canadian communities. Stebbins argues that globalizing trends (the internationalization of francophone identity and economic ties, as well as the increasing involvement with international francophone culture, immigrants and refugees) bode well for the development of francophone societies particularly in urban areas (p. 197). He defends his optimism, pointing out that the pessimistic predictions for the survival of francophone communities have overlooked the importance of social organization (volunteer activities, community structure, education, visibility of French) and that the general failure to acknowledge the importance of leisure in the daily lives and personal growth of parity and minority francophones and in the development of their communities stands as one of the most glaring deficiencies in the interdisciplinary field of North American francophone studies (p. 220).

Students of sociology would certainly be most interested by Stebbin’s book: economic considerations receive little attention and several political interpretations are questionable (for example, that the Parti Qubcois’ sovereignty association has been embraced with equal enthusiasm by the provincial Liberals p. 84). Two important points, however, could have received more attention, beginning with the concept of identity. As noted in the foreward by Simon Langlois (Professor of Sociology at Laval University), by questioning the relevance of ethnicity, Stebbins is clear about how francophones should not be defined but less clear about what, other than language, will unite francophone communities in the future. Also deserving closer attention is the relationship between Quebec and the other communities. Stebbins refers to a new sense of responsibility in the ‘majority society’ for the linguistic and cultural welfare of francophones outside Quebec as concretely expressed in, for example, the Parc de l’Amrique franaise (pp. 93, 215). As the flags of francophone communities that flew in the Parc have all been replaced by flags of Quebec, the example is unfortunate or perhaps appropriate but deserves closer study. Nevertheless, Stebbins has provided a good summary of life in Canadian francophone societies. There is a useful bibliography of the secondary sources and several helpful maps and charts.

John W. MacFarlane – Directorate of History and Heritage. National Defense Headquarters. Ottawa, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Star-Spangled Canadians: Canadians Living the American Dream – SIMPSON (CSS)

SIMPSON, Jeffrey. Star-Spangled Canadians: Canadians Living the American Dream. Toronto: Harper Collins Ltd., 2000. 391p. Resenha de: NEIDHARDT, W. S. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.2, 2002.

Jeffrey Simpson is, of course, not only a widely read and highly regarded political columnist for The Globe and Mail, but also the author of several bestsellers about the Canadian political scene. In his most recent book, entitled Star-Spangled Canadians, he focuses on the experiences of that not insignificant group of Canadians who have left their Canadian homeland in order to pursue their dream in the United States.

Star-Spangled Canadians offers the reader almost 400 pages of text, endnotes, bibliography and index; unfortunately, there are no photos or illustrations. However, between a solid introduction and a thought-provoking conclusion, there are eleven informative chapters filled with lots of interesting information and much careful analysis. In Chapters 1 and 2 respectively entitled History and Differences the author provides his readers with a good historical background to his topic before turning to specific chapters dealing with: Race/Ethnicity; Crime; French Canadians; Brain Drain; Health; Academics; Entrepreneurship/Business; New York; and Entertainment/Journalism.

For anyone who is interested in this particular aspect of the Canadian-American relationship, Simpson has produced a most readable and solidly researched book. In fact, he interviewed nearly 250 expatriates as part of his extensive research. While some of his information is old, much more is new and this makes for some very worth-while reading. Simpson offers what are, perhaps, some rather unexpected conclusions, such as: that the United States is now more of a multi-cultural society while Canada has become more of a melting pot (pp. 89-91); that the image of America as a more violent society than Canada is only partially correct (p. 95); that the exodus of so many Canadians to the United States is more the result of greater opportunities in America than high taxes in Canada (pp. 156 – 157, 169-170, 246 -247); that the Canadian and American medical systems will look somewhat more alike a decade from now and Canadians and Americans will become even more alike too (p. 215); and, that the brain drain is not quite the one way street that many Canadians are led to believe, although there is little doubt that some of the best and the brightest Canadians have left in the past and are still leaving today (pp. 218, 239, 356). In Chapter 9, Simpson offers a detailed explanation of why the American business climate remains such a powerful magnet for many Canadians; and, in Chapter 11, he provides ample evidence that the big leagues in the worlds of entertainment and journalism still remain south of the border.

In Star-Spangled Canadians, Jeffrey Simpson has given us an excellent account of why and how so many Canadians have sought to pursue their dreams within the borders of the American republic; in fact, he estimates that at the end of the 20th century there were at least 660,000 former Canadians living in the United States (p. 7). However, the author also informs his readers that many of these Star-Spangled Canadians have, indeed, returned home over the years. Furthermore, he also tells us that while these expatriates ABC ‘s news-anchor Peter Jennings being one of the best known have made their homes and pursued their careers in the United States, many of them have actually remained Canadian citizens.

In his thoughtful conclusion, Simpson wanders a bit off his main topic and he spends considerable time speculating about Canada’s future relationship with her powerful continental neighbour. His suggestion that the United States will always be the most dominant country for Canada (p. 363) is, of course, hardly news. However, he does offer a keen insight when he shrewdly observes that whatever Canadians may think of their American neighbours, they have never been more like them. And not because Americans have changed to become more like Canadians, but the other way around (p. 343). Near the end of his book, Simpson (who incidentally was born in New York City and came as a nine-year old to Montreal with his parents) suggests to his readers that living beside the United States is both a challenge and an opportunity a challenge to preserve Canadians’ margin of distinctiveness, an opportunity to examine what the Americans are doing and adapt the successful aspects of American society for Canadian purposes (p. 362). This seems to me quite an accurate observation about what the future may be like. I also hope that Simpson will be proven a real visionary when he suggests that there is no reason why Canada cannot succeed. (p. 362).

Star-Spangled Canadians is obviously not a textbook. However, teachers and students alike can benefit greatly by reading this virtual gold mine of information about a hitherto much-neglected area of the Canadian-American relationship. This is the kind of book that deserves to be widely read and hopefully a copy will find its way into most school and public libraries and most certainly onto the shelves of every history department.

W. S. Neidhardt – Northview Heights S.S. Toronto, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Skills Mania: Snake Oil in Our Schools? – DAVIS (CSS)

DAVIS Bob. Skills Mania: Snake Oil in Our Schools? Toronto: Between The Lines, 2000. 224p. Resenha de: SENGER, Elizabeth. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.2, 2002.

Bob Davis takes a critical look at the state of education. He contends that there is currently a dangerous trend in which teachers are encouraged to emphasize the attainment and development of skills at the cost of all other aspects of education. The main theme of this book is perhaps best summed up in Davis’ own words: these skills should be anchored incontent, conviction, allegiances, real human beings and, in general, a commitment to helping students understand history, learn about the world and consider ways to make it a better place to live (.p 9). He does not contend that skills are unnecessary, only that when we emphasize one aspect of education at the expense of all others we are not doing justice to our students, ourselves or our world.

Skills Mania is clearly a book for the professional development library. It is intended for teachers of all grade levels and subjects. Davis addresses what he sees as the problems of skills mania, and makes some concrete suggestions for dealing with these issues. He provides specific examples from his own extensive teaching experiences to demonstrate his convictions. These are difficult issues and Davis tackles them with passion and insight, with idealism but also realism. While some of the things he suggests make perfect sense, some of them require a total commitment of body and soul which I personally do not believe is realistic. On the other hand, the idealism he provides is necessary in order to clarify some very important goals that educators need to work toward.

Throughout the book Davis emphasizes the need for a balance of methods and styles. He makes it clear that there is no one best way, and that we need to use the best aspects of established educational practices, new theories and ideas, and constantly refine them. He also takes a somewhat controversial (but in my mind courageous and important) position when he states that it is necessary to help instil an understanding of good and bad, positive and negative in our students. One of his main criticisms of skills mania is that it encourages students to see through all eyes, but establish a commitment to nothing. This implies that there is no right and wrong, and that anything goes as long as it suits your fancy. In these times of political correctness taken to the Nth degree, Davis is certainly justified in criticizing such attitudes.

Davis also encourages the valuing of personal experiences, and integrating these experiences into our teaching and learning. Further, he understands and advocates the interconnectedness of all subjects. We do not teach students in isolation from the rest of the world or their prior knowledge; nor can we realistically believe that we teach subjects in isolation from each other. Ultimately, Davis says we need to help our kids function in the educational system which currently exists, and at the same time work for meaningful changes to the way we educate the citizens of the future. As with any good piece of literature, this book needs to be read with a critical eye and with an open mind.

Elizabeth Senger – Henry Wise Wood High School. Calgary Alberta.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Wise Women – Reflections of Teachers of Midlife – FREEMAN; SCHMIDT (CSS)

FREEMAN, Phyllis R.; SCHMIDT, Jan Zlotnik (eds). Wise Women – Reflections of Teachers of Midlife. New York: Routledge, 2000. 274p. Resenha de: SENGER, Elizbeth. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.2, 2002.

This book is a collection of reflective essays by long term post-secondary instructors, all female, who have now reached midlife. They offer an insightful variety of perspectives some positive, some rather bitter on the challenges and rewards of teaching careers. For the most part, these educators speak in clear language, full of emotion and heartfelt sentiment, about how the educational process has changed them both professionally and personally. One theme which remains constant throughout is that these women freely chose the education profession and clearly understand the importance of this lifelong work.

Wise Women will appeal to anyone, male or female, who has an interest in the educational experience from the instructor’s perspective and should be in any educator’s professional development library. Although some of the reflections are personal, they all evaluate the personal and professional lives of the writers’, sharing what they have learned to do and not do; sharing the greatest rewards and greatest heartbreaks of their careers, and in some cases, of their personal lives. After reading this book the reader will take away a very clear message about education: that teaching and learning, for all of the parties involved, is an ongoing process in which understandings of strategies, techniques, students and selves is continuously evolving and that it is not a process confined to classrooms or hallowed halls. The impact of educational experiences overflows into all aspects of the lives of those involved.

An interesting element of Wise Women is that very few of the contributors focused on the curriculum they teach, but rather discussed at length the process, the gaining of patience, the deepening understanding of themselves and their students. This truly is a book about living, learning and growing as human beings which the profession of teaching and learning encompasses in a most meaningful way.

The editors asked the writers to reflect upon their teaching careers. This is a valuable, perhaps even necessary process for educators to go through. Each year I teach, I find myself continually evaluating the students in my class (each group may be totally different, as some of the writers pointed out) and how I need to adapt my classroom environment and techniques to help them learn. Given the plethora of new ideas and techniques with which educators are bombarded, it is essential to continually examine what we do, how and why we do it, and to be open to the possibilities of adapting and/or adopting new methods, techniques and strategies, as well as retaining the good processes we have already developed. Personal reflection can certainly be a rewarding, and at times, painful experience and it speaks to the courage of these women that they rose to the challenge set before them. It is clear from their reminiscences that these educators went through many phases of growth in their long and distinguished careers. There is some bitterness and resentment in these contributions, as women still, in the twentieth (now twenty first) century, experience the small mindedness of discrimination on campuses across North America. Clearly, as progressive as the field of education may be, we still have a great deal of work to do in opening peoples’ minds to the value of integrating the talents and abilities of fully half the population. This is one of the important actions we, as educators, need to take and reading this book makes that even more clear.

I believe the significance of this book in focusing on midlife teachers is, in part, to provide assistance for those of us who come after these women; to continue learning how to cope with the vast and varied challenges that education presents. The contributors managed to deal effectively with internal and external changes, but often the struggle has taken its toll. In other cases, some of the writers make the point that while the world around them, and their external appearances may have changed, their inside selves have remained dynamic, young, energetic, and enthusiastic things which all teachers need to do their jobs with joy and love, and I believe, to be truly effective. Teaching at any level is not for the faint of heart!

Teaching and learning is as much about learning how to cope with constant change as it is presenting an established curriculum. While very few of these women focused on, or even mentioned, what curriculum they teach, they all had a great deal to say about the physical and psychological environments in which they work. Human interactions; increasing understanding of self and others; adapting teaching techniques to changing students and changing times; learning to balance personal and professional needs; these are the things which this book deals with so effectively, and it is an essential read for anyone who is, has been, or desires to become that much maligned, but very essential professional a teacher.

Elizabeth Senger – Henry Wise Wood High School. Calgary Alberta.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Line Dancing: An Atlas of Geography Curriculum and Poetic Possibilities – HURREN (CSS)

HURREN, Wanda. Line Dancing: An Atlas of Geography Curriculum and Poetic Possibilities. New York: Peter Lang, 2000.152p. Resenha de: DARLING, Linda Farr. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.1, 2002.

When Professor of Geography Derek Gregory began work on his landmark book on geography as discipline and more importantly, discourse, he tentatively called it, The Geographic Imagination. By the time he finished mapping human geography into contemporary social theory, he had changed the title to Geographic Imaginations, an explicit reference to the diversity of perspectives, positions, and subjectivities embodied in any study of human understandings of place, space, landscape, and self. Leia Mais

Spaces of Hope – HARVEY

HARVEY, David. Spaces of Hope. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press, 2000. 293p. Resenha de: DARLING, Linda Farr. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.1, 2002.

Spaces of Hope is by no means the first book in which Geography Professor David Harvey has thoughtfully and dynamically discussed the themes of economic equality, social justice, and urban experience. (Beginning with Social Justice and the City in 1973 through to Justice, Nature and the Geography of Difference in 1996, these have been powerful themes in Harvey’s many books). Nor is it the first time he has brought Marx to the foreground of his analysis of the human condition. As Harvey explains in the first chapter of Spaces of Hope, he has been teaching Capital for thirty years, and Marxist theory may well have more relevance now, in the Age of Globalization, than it ever did, despite its present unpopularity. Spaces of Hope is not simply about revisiting places Harvey has gone before; it is an invitation for all of us to participate in the architecture of a wholly new way of life. To do this we need more than understanding of where we are now with regard to political, social, and economic failures that define our cities and towns, and in fact, our entire earthly environment. We need social vision and political will.

The first five chapters provide a stunning explanatory backdrop of the human condition, the units of analysis being as micro as the individual self and as macro as the globe. Harvey’s range is wide; from the application of Marxist theory to problems of postmodernity, to a conceptual analysis of globalization, to a discussion of the dilemmas we have faced since articulating universal human rights in 1946. In the sixth and seventh chapters (Part Two) he turns to the recent resurrection of ancient interest in the body as the irreducible locus for the determination of all values, meanings and significations (p. 97). Yet even crossing such a range, Harvey rarely leaves the reader breathless; his pace is measured and his approach to the journey is companionable and largely conversational. I did find several points of disagreement along the way. For example, I question Harvey’s willingness to view as much as he does through the Marxist lens; there are important reasons many academics stopped enthusiastically embracing this perspective, reasons into which Harvey does not delve.

The eighth chapter begins the section of the book Harvey calls, The Utopian Moment. Baltimore, an awful mess (p. 133) of a city, is the case study that brings into sharp relief the analyses he walks us through in Parts One and Two. Accompanied by a few well-chosen photographs, Harvey’s descriptions of Baltimore are both arresting and insightful. (They provide, in fact, a useful template for teaching about case studies of place.) By the time he opens our eyes to the array of utopian visions that have been created through history, we are well-aware of the great (unbridgeable?) divide between ideals of public space and the crumbling, gritty realism of urban life. Yet Harvey does not abandon us in the decay and the ruins, or even in the soulless suburbs of Baltimore that are eating into the countryside. Part Four is all about possible versions of the future and even, though it’s wrapped in a cautionary tale of risk and uncertainty, hope for change. Once again he leads us back to Marx:

What Marx called the ‘real movement’ that will abolish the ‘existing state of things’ is always there for the making and for the taking. That is what gaining the courage of our minds is all about (p. 255).

The courage of our minds is found in collective deliberation, participation in the construction of spaces of hope using (among other resources) every dialogical tool we have at our disposal. Harvey does not provide a blueprint, but an invitation to participate in the construction. What makes his invitation persuasive is that he has brought us to a place where alternatives to this work seem decidedly bleak. And the appendix (which can be read on its own as allegory) will spark many a conversation about just what spaces might be created, hopeful or otherwise.

Linda Farr Darling – University of British Columbia.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

In the Global Classroom 1 – PIKE; SELBY (CSS)

PIKE, Graham; SELBY, David. In the Global Classroom 1. Toronto: Pippin Publishing,1999. 256p. In the Global Classroom 2. Toronto: Pippin Publishing, 2000. 260p. Resenha de: BOYD, Kenneth. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.1, 2002.

This two-volume set originated at the Ontario Green School Project where educational planners noticed there was a widening gap between the school experiences of the students and global reality. They decided to create a resource that would help students to increase their understanding of local and global issues through collaborative and participatory learning processes. In the Global Classroom 1 and 2 are designed to help teachers approach several areas of concern including accountability, which tends to focus attention on statutory requirements rather than on human potential, and the concept of worldmindedness which stresses that the interest of individual nations must be viewed within the context of the overall needs of the planet. At the same time, Pike and Selby stress the idea that children learn best when encouraged to explore and discover for themselves. It is recognized that students cannot be programmed. At the personal level the books focus on the interconnectedness of an individual’s mental, physical and spiritual make-up. Students have to understand how personal well-being is entwined with the economic and political decision-making of governments around the world. The authors hope that by using these books students will come to see how global environmental trends are influenced by human behavior and changes in local ecosystems.

Individual students should be helped to understand that their perspective on any issue is but one among many; that there are a variety of cultural, social and ideological points. As educators, we have to provide students with such opportunities across the curriculum. These books look at areas or topics dealing with relevant global education knowledge, skills, and attitudes. There are countless possibilities for integrating these into the traditional subjects of the curriculum. Integration is important to understanding the world as a system and exploring its relationships. In the Global Classroom 1 and 2 give teachers and students many helpful suggestions for activities in which the students can engage. Student development goes hand-in-hand with planetary awareness. Global education is critical to the development of students who can prosper in the complex global system and who can contribute to building a more just and sustainable world.

Students’ learning should be self-motivated and directed, focussing on the needs of the students. By using these books students will experience a blend of teacher-led and self- or group-directed strategies. The suggested activities are organized by theme in order to facilitate their use across the curriculum and to promote an interdisciplinary approach in the classroom. Key activity concepts are explained at the beginning of each chapter. A matrix of concepts and activities follows each introduction. Connections to the other chapters are given underneath the matrix. Activities that explore similar or related concepts, though perhaps from different perspectives, are highlighted. Pike and Selby suggest that by exploring such connections in a sequence of activities students can better appreciate the interconnected nature of global issues.

The suggested time frame serves as a rough guide to the length of time necessary for students to understand the activity. Most of the activities are designed to fit within a 40 minute lesson. Materials and other necessary requirements for the activities, such as classroom layout or space, are also included. The resource lists assume an average class size of 30 students, though most activities will work successfully with groups ranging from 15 45. Student worksheets and other photocopy material often appear after the activity descriptions.

Pike and Selby provide step-by-step descriptions, written from the student perspective, of how the activities proceed. They offer a rationale for each activity, often provide further guidelines for teachers to maximize student learning, and frequently include questions for debriefing the activities. The questions serve to gear the students’ thinking toward issues and perspectives that may not have been considered or articulated. An extension section suggests ideas for specific follow-up work, either in class or outside school.

These global education activities are designed to be flexible learning tools that can be used in either infusion or integration modes of implementation. Their inherent flexibility offers countless possibilities for modification and adaptation, thereby meeting the particular needs of curricula, students and teachers. In the Global Classroom 1 deals with such concepts as Environment and Sustainability, Health, Perceptions, Perspectives and Cross Cultural Encounters, Technology and Futures. In the Global Classroom 2 deals with the concepts of Peace, Disarmament, Deterrence, Rights and Responsibilities, Equity, Economics, Development and Global Justice, Citizenship, and Mass Media. I found many activities that I would certainly use in my classroom. I would have to decide on whether others are as appropriate for student use.

Kenneth Boyd – Rosetown Central High School. Rosetown, Saskatchewan.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Children in English-Canadian Society: Reframing the Twentieth-Century Consensus – SUTHERLAND (CSS)

SUTHERLAND, Neil. Children in English-Canadian Society: Reframing the Twentieth-Century Consensus. Waterloo: Wilfred Laurier University Press, 2000. 355p. Resenha de: MANDZUK, David. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.1, 2002.

Neil Sutherland’s Children in English-Canadian Society, originally published in 1976 and now reissued, is a book that every teacher and parent in English-speaking Canada should read for a number of reasons. First, it traces how peoples’ attitudes towards children have changed dramatically over the last one hundred years. Second, it provides a very detailed account of reform efforts that have affected families, schools, and health and welfare agencies. Third, it reminds us of the people who had the most significant influence on these reform efforts, both at the international and the national levels.

In the early chapters, Sutherland describes how peoples’ attitudes towards children have changed over time. For instance, he describes how, in the 1870s, children were seen as sources of wealth for their families who often needed children to contribute to family economies; in short, children were valued for the work they could do, not for who they were as individuals. In Sutherland’s words, English Canadians of the time saw a child as a partially formed and potential adult [they] would have been baffled by the 20th century concerns for the emotional life of their own and of immigrant children (p.11). Soon, people become more concerned about the conditions of children working in factories, fearing that they were placed in unsafe and unhealthy conditions and did not have opportunities to become properly educated. Sutherland explains that, by the 1890s, parents came to see a child as a seed of divine life for them to nurture and tend (p.17). Therefore, in a matter of decades, children come to be valued for their own worth; moreover, parents become much more aware of the effect of the home environment on their children’s overall growth and development.

Another strength of Sutherland’s book is how he so meticulously details the types of reform efforts that shaped English-Canadians’ attitudes towards children. Some of these reform efforts such as reducing infant mortality, dealing with juvenile delinquency, and advocating for educational reform had a tremendous impact on how Canadian society was shaped for future generations. In particular, we learn about such significant changes as inoculating children at an earlier age, moving delinquent children from institutions to homes, and debating whether schooling was to become more child-centered or more practical in order to properly prepare children for the world of work.

A third and final strength of the book is that is familiarizes the reader with people who led many of these reform efforts and who ultimately had a significant impact on how English-Canadians treated their young. We learn of such international figures as Pestalozzi and his emphasis on activity-based, sensory learning that began to shape education in the elementary grades and Frederich Froebel who was among the first to recognize the importance of a child’s environment in his/her mental, moral, and physical development. We also learn of such Canadian figures as Adelaide Hoodless who argued that, in order to change social conditions, Canadian schools needed to become agents that would shape Canadian homes for future generations and James W. Robertson who reminded Canadians that the whole child goes to school body, mind, and spirit and the training of the hand, head, and heart should go on harmoniously (p. 181).

All in all, Children in English-Canadian Society is a tremendously comprehensive account of the forces and the people who influenced how Canadians viewed and treated their youngest citizens at a time in history when both the nation and the world were changing dramatically.

David Mandzuk – University of Manitoba.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Understanding the Teacher Union Contract: A Citizen’s Handbook – LIEBERMAN (CSS)

LIEBERMAN, Myron. Understanding the Teacher Union Contract: A Citizen’s Handbook. New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction Publishers and Social Philosophy and Policy Center, 2000. 220p. Resenha de: BRILEY, Ron. Canadian Social Studies, v.36, n.1, 2002.

In Understanding the Teacher Union Contract, Myron Lieberman, chair of the Education Policy Institute and senior research scholar of the Social Philosophy Center, continues the argument made in previous studies such as The Teachers Unions (1997) and Teachers Evaluating Teachers (1998). While often assuming the voice of objectivity, Lieberman is hardly a disinterested observer, for the Social Philosophy and Policy Centre supports privatization, vouchers, competition and the market system as the solutions for the problems of America’s public schools.

Lieberman argues that collective bargaining is by definition an adversarial process between unions and management. According to Lieberman, in public education management is the school board, the party that is theoretically and legally responsible to the electorate for representing the public interest (p. xiii). Thus, advocacy between labour and management in the public sector is very different from espousing such a position in the private sector. Lieberman concludes that in taking a pro-management position he is really advocating a stance in favour of the public interest for Lieberman asserts that teacher unionization is the principle factor blocking educational reforms. Accordingly, this handbook is intended for use by school board members, school administrators, state legislators, parents and taxpayers. Much of the volume is technical, addressing such issues as grievance procedures, release time for bargaining, union access to district buildings, payroll deduction for union dues, union recognition, and no-strike clauses.

Perceiving the public interest as being represented by school management, Lieberman holds little promise for such teacher union initiatives as peer review and the National Board for Professional Teaching Standards. He insists these proposed reforms are dominated by the National Education Association and American Federation of Teachers, who want standards that most teachers can meet rather than extolling excellence. Like diplomats who insist that they are opposed to another nation’s government but not the people, Lieberman denounces union representation for teachers but is sympathetic to individual educators suffering under the yoke of union domination. In fact, Lieberman seems to have little use for teachers. He seems to assume that teachers are seeking the lowest common denominator and are motivated solely by self-interest. Missing from Lieberman’s analysis is any consideration of the long arduous hours put in by teachers after the classroom day as well as their commitment to improving the quality of life for young people.

Any indication that Lieberman is opposed simply to teacher unions and unionization in the public sector is dispelled by the handbook’s conclusion. Lieberman observes that unionization in the private sector has been declining steadily in the United States since 1953. Lieberman asserts that The fact that unionization tends to depress profits and weaken the value of stock in unionized companies is another factor in the decline of private sector unions; more and more employees recognize that their individual welfare is partly dependent on company welfare, and that company welfare is threatened by unionization (p. 192). However, Lieberman fails to acknowledge that the decline of unions has contributed to the growing gap between rich and poor in the United States.

Lieberman laments that unions continue to flourish in public education because individual teachers lack the resources to compete against powerful union monopolies in decertification campaigns. Yet he also believes that the power of the teacher unions is on the wane. Clearly Lieberman trusts that his handbook will contribute to this outcome. Nevertheless, the ideological market approach championed by Lieberman and his associates fails to acknowledge the it is smaller classrooms, decentralization, and increased teacher compensation and empowerment which would really change the face of American education.

Ron Briley – Sandia Preparatory School. Albuquerque, New Mexico.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Standing Outside on the Inside: Black Adolescents and the Construction of Academic Identity – WELCH; HODGES (CSS)

WELCH, Olga M.; HODGES, Carolyn R. Standing Outside on the Inside: Black Adolescents and the Construction of Academic Identity. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1997. 144p. Resenha de: BECKETT, Gulbahar. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.1, 2002.

Standing Outside on the Inside is a report of a six-year longitudinal study conducted by Welch and Hodges. The book was introduced to me by a friend who thought it may be a good introduction to African American adolescent education as I was starting a new position in the United States. I read the book with great interest and found it to be informative, critical, and insightful.

Standing Outside on the Inside consists of an introduction and five chapters. The introductory section of the book is a presentation of research problems, the conceptual framework, research questions, and the methods applied to conduct the study as well as an overview of the five chapters. Chapter 1 is a critical discussion of many reforms designed to focus on academic preparation to promote equality of educational opportunity. It challenges the prevailing notion of academic achievement and achievement motivation with regard to African American students. It calls for a re-evaluation of such a notion in light of the school climate and students’ career aspirations. Chapters 2 through 5 report and discuss several case studies. Specifically, Chapter 2 addresses the notion of scholarship as a basis for scholar ethos. According to the authors, scholar ethos refers to an attitude of total commitment to learning, and considers its relationship to the preparation of African American students aspiring to college (p. 14). Chapter 3 presents one of several case studies on scholar ethos. It discusses a phenomenon that the authors call The Lana Turner Syndrome that emerged from their data analyses. Chapter 4 addresses the issue of underachievement through an examination of classroom climate combined with the issue of intellectual inferiority. It focuses on discussions of teacher expectation, classroom management, and instructional delivery. Chapter 5 presents an historical overview of impediments to equal access and their impact on identity construction among African American students and their academic achievement. The chapter also offers insights into and calls for alternative discourse and reconstruction of knowledge on school reform in light of findings about students’ perceptions towards Project EXCEL.

The rationale for conducting these studies was based on the authors’ concern that African American students continue to fall behind their white counterparts in terms of educational achievement after three decades of supplementary social and educational programs (e.g., Irvine, 1990). Using symbolic interactionism and critical theory perspectives, Welch and Hodges mainly wanted to know (1) whether providing an ‘enriched’ learning environment assured that disadvantaged youth would be admitted to and graduated from colleges and universities (p. 1); (2) how some southwestern American students, their parents, and teachers participating in a pre-college enrichment program called Project EXCEL interpreted the meaning, expectations, and motivations related to academic achievement (p. 7); and (3) how disadvantaged students approached academic work and how these approaches related to their definition of scholarship and to themselves as scholars. Data sources for the study included interviews with 11 EXCEL students (9 black females and 2 white females) and their parents, the student’s school records, observations of EXCEL and non-EXCEL classes, school curriculum, writing samples from students, GPA information, and admissions to colleges or vocational schools/careers.

A number of findings emerged from the data analyses. For example, an enriched learning environment for development of academic skills alone did not necessarily account for or ensure admission to or completion of college for African American adolescents. Welch and Hodges suggest that highly developed academic skills plus development of an academic self-concept may ensure success in college entrance and graduation. Second, the approach some of the students and their parents applied towards academic work was that of waiting to be discovered, a phenomenon that the authors call The Lana Turner Syndrome (p. 15). For the authors, this captures the conviction held by these students and their parents that potential alone is a more viable determinant of successful college admission and matriculation than demonstrated academic performance (p. 59). They say this is a syndrome that stifles the drive needed to sustain achievement motivation and thereby hampers development of an academic ethos because it denies the connection between efforts to excel and eventual college admission (p. 15). According to the authors, the absence of academic image in the media and in society contributes to such a syndrome because it sends a message that success in sports and entertainment are more reasonable, attainable, and desirable goals for blacks than academic achievement. Third, there was a correlation between high expectations of teachers and high achievement by the students and increased scholar ethos. That is, students whose teachers expected them to do so excelled in their studies and developed stronger study skills and more commitment to learning.

As stated earlier, this is an extremely informative, critical, and insightful book for developers and evaluators of enrichment programs as well as other educators who are interested in minority education in general and African American adolescent education in particular. However, the conclusions could have been more provocative. For instance, the book ends with a citation from Freire’s (1994) Pedagogy of Hope and the authors’ expectations of learning a great deal from an EXCEL model that they were field-testing. The quotation from Freire (1994) is as follows:

Without a minimum of hope, we cannot so much as start the struggle. But without the struggle, hope, as ontological need, dissipates, loses its bearings, and turns into hopelessness. And hopelessness can become tragic despair. Hence the need for a kind of education of hope . One of the tasks of the progressive educator, through serious, correct political analyses, is to unveil opportunities for hope no matter what the obstacles may be. After all, without hope, there is little we can do (p. 9).

If Irvine (1990) is correct in stating that after three decades of supplementary social and educational programs African American students continue to lag behind their white counterparts in their educational achievement, a pedagogy of hope seems to be inadequate. What African American adolescents need is a pedagogy of action. A pedagogy that encourages them to take action on the bases of the pride built on many glorious achievements and accomplishments of African American people, accomplishments that include the contributions they have made to world civilization in general and American civilization in particular. A pedagogy that acknowledges and takes pride in the fact that African American people have come a long way since the civil rights movement and takes action to show the achievements of not only the African American heroes in the sports and entertainment industry, but other hardworking African American heroes in all walks of life. Such pedagogy should not only acknowledge potentials and inequality, but also empower African American adolescents to take actions by learning from numerous hardworking and accomplished African American scholars, economists, entrepreneurs, and politicians and by building a strong self-esteem and scholar ethos. Only such pedagogy can empower African American adolescents with cultural capital that can be used to fight inequality and improve their own lives and eventually those of the whole African American race. This may be an issue that the authors will discuss in their next book, which I look forward to reading.

References

Freire, P. (1994). Pedagogy of hope: Reliving pedagogy of the oppressed. (R.R. Barr, Trans.). New York: Continuum.

Irvine, J.T. (1990). Black students and school failure: Policies, practices, and
prescriptions
. New York: Greenwood Press.

Gulbahar Beckett – College of Education. University of Cincinnati. Cincinnati, Ohio, USA.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Social Studies at the Center: Integrating Kids, Content, and Literacy – LINDQUIST; SELWYN (CSS)

LINDQUIST, Tarry ; SELWYN, Douglas. Social Studies at the Center: Integrating Kids, Content, and Literacy. Portsmouth, N.H.: Heinemann, 2000. 256p. Resenha de: BRADLEY, Jon G. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.1, 2002.

As my good pal Pooh might have exclaimed in a moment of angst, this book bothers me. At times, I am not sure which eyes I should be using. If I read the volume as a social studies teacher educator, I am bothered by its apparent narrowness and lack of a well articulated and broadly based research grounding. On the other hand, if I read it as an elementary practitioner, I can see the practicality of a system that is based upon tried and true practice. Nonetheless, even in this view, I am bothered by the personal and professional power and strength of the authors and concerned that other elementary teachers may be unable to replicate the design model and, therefore, be unable to achieve the desired success.

What is proposed in Social Studies at the Center is not new. Advocating an integrated curriculum with social studies at the hub of a wheel of learning is not a particularly novel concept. In this day of first language mastery, second (and even third) language acquisition, mathematics and sciences orientations and renewed calls for more physical education programs to accompany the academic stream, elementary educators are hard pressed to focus upon and target the social studies. While the authors’ message may be a sympathetic clarion call for the social studies to command a centrist curriculum place, the hard reality of the contemporary curriculum landscape may dictate other priorities.

Essentially, Lindquist and Selwyn present their own practical planning template which they aptly term the curriculum disk. Clearly modelling Dewey’s notions of self-reflection and reflective practice over time, these two elementary practitioners have developed a specific, personal, and particular learning model that emphasizes the social studies and integrates the other acknowledged disciplines within this centering orientation.

According to the authors, the curriculum disk is a planning wheel whose central purpose is to help teachers design and organize integrated curriculum units with social studies as the key and overarching discipline. There are seven ‘R’ components that make up this planning scheme epitomized by the action verbs read, respond, research, represent, react, reflect and relate. The authors are careful to note that teachers may begin with any one of the planning verbs, may well spend more time on certain ones than others, and at all times are to make the pupils themselves part of the active learning processes that are advocated.

Social Studies at the Center begins with an introductory chapter, light on research but heavy on practice, that attempts to situate the broad discipline defined as social studies at the center of the elementary curriculum. Following chapters detail the curriculum disk organizing model and offer explicit classroom directions on how the curriculum design was carried out with classes. Samples of teacher planning as well as examples of students’ work illustrate the overall planning-learning processes in action. The last two chapters of the book deal with anticipated questions/answers as well as suggested Internet resources for the social studies.

When all is said and done, Social Studies at the Center is a rather weak and narrowly focused volume. Based almost entirely on the practical experiences of a couple of well-intentioned and no doubt effective elementary classroom teachers, the central curriculum wheel planning model that is advocated suggests that teachers make major curriculum planning decisions. While such serious curriculum decisions might well be within the scope of experienced practitioners, they certainly would flounder on the political shoals of local school boards, and furthermore, are not even on the radar screens of beginning teachers.

The volume is too ‘preachy’! There is no fault or problem that cannot be overcome if the advocated curriculum disk model is adopted. Conventional wisdom such as planning is the crux to good social studies teaching (p. 32) too often appears to trivialize the complex and intertwined processes of adult-child-discipline classroom interaction. The overriding tone of the volume seems to suggest that all will be well as long as the curriculum planning disk model is faithfully followed.

While one may applaud the particular professional viewpoints that emerge over time from the classroom environment, this has to be balanced against the possibilities of replication and improvement in a myriad of situations involving many kinds of children interacting with various classroom practitioners. While the general planning model advocated in Social Studies at the Center clearly works for the two authors, its general applicability to a larger professional audience of experienced practitioners and/or to neophyte beginners is questionable.

Jon G. Bradley – Faculty of Education. McGill University. Montreal, Quebec.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

All About Canadian Geographical Regions – McDERMOTT; McKEOWN (CSS)

McDERMOTT, Barb; McKEOWN, Gail. All About Canadian Geographical Regions. Edmonton: Reidmore Books, 1999. 28p. Resenha de: DARLING, Linda Farr. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.1, 2002.

I’m always delighted to find engaging and informative nonfiction books for primary students. Children who are just beginning to read independently appreciate (and need) a wide variety of literature to explore. The All About Series was designed to give new readers a nonfiction reference series they can read, and to develop an awareness of what Canada is, and what it means to be Canadian. The first goal is fairly straightforward and not too hard to reach. The second is more complex and demanding, if only because there are so many different senses of what it means to be Canadian. Nevertheless, these seven paperbacks on Canada’s six geographical regions (and one overview on all of Canada) are sensibly organized, full of basic but generally important (and accurate) facts, along with unusually well-reproduced photographs and illustrations.

Each booklet (they range from 29-49 pages) is made to look like a series of postcards. On each page a color photograph or illustration is paired with descriptive text about the region. The booklets include geologic history and natural features, climate, flora and fauna, people and resource-based occupations, and more. Yes, this is a lot to cover, and that’s both the strength and a possible weakness of the set I saw. The sheer breadth and diversity of this country is truly amazing, and at times these small booklets strain at the seams to contain it. There is a detailed glossary and an index at the back of each book to offer helpful pointers, but young readers will still need the guidance of teachers and parents to make sense of the wealth of facts. Taken together, the books make a small encyclopedia on Canada’s regions.

The postcard theme could have been used to even better advantage as a focus for some of the information, which in its present form may simply be overwhelming for some young readers. Perhaps a young traveler could have been created to visit the six regions and write about what she noticed in particular. Or a resident of each region could speak about the place he calls home. Or, the authors could have scaled back their use of specialized vocabulary. Even with the excellent definitions presented at the back, there is quite a bit of new vocabulary in each booklet. This will challenge many, and frustrate some. But these are relatively small worries. In fact, just before reviewing the series, I was browsing in a local children’s bookstore and recognized their distinctive covers on a wall display. Two seven or eight year-old girls were flipping through The Cordillera and exclaiming about places that looked familiar, and a few that just looked awesome. Surely that’s the kind of endorsement the authors are looking for from their audience. Barb McDermott and Gail McKeown have given primary teachers of social studies a rare treat: a visually appealing, nicely produced, and above all, accurate geographical resource for curious learners.

Linda Farr Darling – Faculty of Education. University of British Columbia. Vancouver, B.C.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Assisting Emigration to Upper Canada: The Petworth Project, 1832-1837 – CAMERON; MAUDE (CSS)

CAMERON, Wendy; MAUDE, Mary McDougall. Assisting Emigration to Upper Canada: The Petworth Project, 1832-1837. Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 2000. 354p. Resenha de: HOFFMAN, George. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.1, 2002.

Historical writing reflects the fact that Canada is a nation of immigrants. Most accounts, however, concern the twentieth century and are not about the English. This book about the Petworth Project is an exception and, although narrow in scope, greatly adds to our understanding of nineteenth century immigration to Canada.

Between 1832 and 1837, eighteen hundred men, women and children travelled from Portsmouth, England to Upper Canada under the auspices of the Petworth Emigration Committee. They came mainly from parishes around Petworth in West Sussex in southeastern England and settled in what is today south-central and western Ontario. This book, filled with personal accounts, tells the story in marvellous detail: its English setting, the voyages across the Atlantic and settlement in Toronto, Hamilton, London and their vicinities.

The Petworth immigrants were primarily poor agricultural labourers and their families who received both private and public assistance to migrate. The Earl of Egremont (who owned much of the land around Petworth), the local parishes, the British government, and colonial officials in Upper Canada were all involved. The central character in the story was Thomas Sockett, rector of Petworth, personal chaplain to Egremont and founder of the Petworth Emigration Committee. He initiated the emigrations, chartered the ships, recruited prospective immigrants and, through correspondence, carefully observed their adjustment to life in Canada. Sockett deserves much of the credit for the success of the Petworth migrations.

The emigrations occurred during the time of the Swing Uprisings in southern England. Threatening letters were circulated by a mythical Captain Swing, and during the winter of 1830-1831 there were a series of local protests involving strikes, arson, machine breaking and mass demonstrations by unemployed agricultural labourers. Those in authority grew increasingly alarmed. Egremont, Sockett, and Sir John Colborne (Lieutenant-Governor of Upper Canada) were Tory paternalists who supported government assisted emigration and settlement for humanitarian reasons because they believed it would solve the problem of rural social unrest by removing the unemployed poor from the local English parishes and giving them a new start in Canada. Thus, it is interesting to see that there was a link between the famous Captain Swing and some pioneers on the frontier of Upper Canada.

During the 1830s, however, a new attitude toward the poor in the countryside was emerging within the British government and, in the aftermath of the Swing disturbances, a new Poor Law was introduced. It was based on free market principles and on the belief that government assistance only perpetuated poverty by encouraging dependency on public relief. It rejected the rationale behind the Petworth emigrations. Soon this new doctrine of laissez-faire liberalism was in place in England and among government officials in Upper Canada. In 1836 Sir Francis Bond Head (who is best remembered for precipitating the uprising led by William Lyon MacKenzie) arrived in Upper Canada and replaced Colborne as Lieutenant-Governor. Bond Head was fresh from his success of efficiently introducing the new Poor Law in England’s Kent county and was opposed, in principle, to government assistance to immigrants on either side of the Atlantic. The new political ideas which were current in England and in Upper Canada help to explain why the Petworth Project did not continue and why there was no large scale government assisted emigration and settlement in the years that followed. Thomas Sockett and those of similar views opposed the poor law reforms but their paternalistic humanitarianism was out of favour in mid-nineteenth century England.

Assisting Emigration to Upper Canada is a significant contribution to the study of nineteenth century Canada and will mainly be read by historians and used in university level studies. However, immigration topics are a part of most high school Canadian Studies courses, and the Petworth Project can be used by teachers to illustrate how immigrants are affected by events in both their country of origin and their new homeland. Too often we fail to emphasize that events in Canada do not occur in isolation from the rest of the world. Wendy Cameron and Mary McDougall Maude make clear that developments in England during the 1830s, particularly those in rural parishes, were directly connected to the lives of the people of Toronto, Hamilton and the Canadian frontier.

I strongly recommend this book to all serious students of nineteenth century Canadian history. It is a remarkable achievement based on an immense amount of research, much of which, due to space limitations, has not been described in this review.

George Hoffman – History Department. University of Regina. Regina, Saskatchewan.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Eyewitness – THOMPSON (CSS)

THOMPSON, Margaret. Eyewitness. Vancouver: Ronsdale Press, 2000. 190p. Resenha de: MANDZUK, David; MANDZUK, Jayne. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.1, 2002.

Eyewitness by Margaret Thompson is a nicely crafted piece of historical fiction that is sure to appeal to young adolescents and adults alike. It tells the tale of Peter Mackenzie, a young boy who grows up without his parents in Fort St. James during the time of the Fur Trade in what is now British Columbia. In the book, Thompson interweaves a variety of interesting characters such as Sir George Simpson, Carrier Chief Kwah and James Douglas, many of whom actually lived during the time.

In our view, the book’s three major strengths are its rich descriptive passages, its ability to capture what life must have been really like for a child at the time, and its ability to capture both the respect and tension that characterized the relationship between Canada’s native people and the Europeans whose arrival changed the natives’ way of life forever. There are many passages throughout the novel that are rich in description and demonstrate Thompson’s love of language. One of these passages is found on page 70 where the protagonist of the story, Peter, describes the sled dogs and the beauty of a cold, winter’s night:

But on those winter nights so clear and cold that it seemed that the air must splinter and shiver into a million, tinkling shards, when the Northern Lights rippled and swelled across the sky, the dogs would waken and howl, filling the night with song, as if they, too, sensed the great silent chords that I could feel shuddering in my head as the lights swirled majestically overhead.

Another strength of the book is Thompson’s ability to recreate what life must have really been like for a child during the time of the Fur Trade. For instance, we learn what it is like to wake up with a skiff of snow at the foot of your bed, what it is like to eat fish for months on end, and the sheer tedium of waiting out the long Canadian winters. The following passage is particularly effective in this last regard:

There was little traffic between posts once the fish had been stored, the wood cut and the year’s returns packed and hauled away. The Fort settled into its dreamy winter state, the grey buildings huddled in the snow on their little eminence above the frozen lake, smoke from the tiny chimneys standing straight up in the still air, the inhabitants concentrating on keeping warm and whiling away the empty hours (p. 119).

A third strength of the book is Thompson’s ability to capture both the respect and tension between the native people and those of the Hudson’s Bay Company. In fact, Peter realizes how his friend’s people have probably been changed forever when he states that, in a sudden, bleak understanding, I realized how complicated life had become for Cadunda’s people, now that we were there, a different clan, with very different ideas, spreading everywhere and more of us coming all the time (p. 179).

Although we would recommend this book for young readers, we do have a few suggestions for the author and for teachers thinking of using this book with their classes. First, we felt that the cover was neither colourful enough nor eye-catching enough to attract the eyes of young readers who often rely on the title page to attract them to a book. Second, we both felt that a glossary would have helped the reader follow the story by explaining terms such as babiche and capot, words quite specific to Canada and the Fur Trade era. Finally, we believe that the novel might be reduced simply to an adventure story if students read the book without any knowledge of the Fur Trade and how it influenced settlement in Canada.

In general, however, we highly recommend this book for young adolescents and their teachers in the middle grades; in fact, it would be a wonderful complement to a Social Studies unit on the Fur Trade. For those middle years teachers who also integrate Social Studies with Language Arts, we believe that this book would be an excellent companion to Joan Clark’s The Hand of Robin Squires. Both books involve the interaction between white and native cultures, both take place in Canada, and both are jam-packed with action which is certainly an advantage in encouraging young adolescents to read!

David Mandzuk – Ph.D. Faculty of Education. University of Manitoba. Winnipeg, Manitoba.
Jayne Mandzuk – Grade 4 Student. Ryerson School. Winnipeg, Manitoba.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Globalization and the Challenges of a New Century: A Reader – O’MEARA et al (CSS)

O’MEARA, Patrick; MEHLINGER, Howard D.; KRAIN, Matthew. Eds. Globalization and the Challenges of a New Century: A Reader. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2000. 483p. Resenha de:MEYER, John R. Canadian Social Studies, v.37, n.1, 2002.

One of two volumes, Globalization and the Challenges of a New Century is a collection of 36 articles written between 1991 and 1998 by notable USA scholars. This reader resulted from a national conference held in Washington, D.C., April 1998, to celebrate the 40th Anniversary of Title VI of the Higher Education Act. The theme globalization is treated from interdisciplinary perspectives including political science, economics, security, history, business, technology, environmental studies, and future studies. There are 10 parts with 3 to 6 articles in each part. A summary introduction is provided for each part as well as a concluding resource bibliography, a list of contributors, and an index. The editors indicate that the book is intended for a general audience interested in world affairs and add that teachers and students at different levels in higher education will also find it useful [as an] introductory or capstone course in international studies (p. xiv). I will limit my review, out of mandate, to a select few of the 36 articles and to my occasional comments on ideas that seem more relevant to our readers.

In Part 1, Huntingdon, Barber, and Kaplan speculate about future power distributions between state and society. They suggest that sources of conflict will be based on one or more of the following: cultural divisions; retribalization; global disintegration vs. homogenization; scarcity; crime; ethnic conflict; overpopulation; and, disease. These will give rise to conflicts between nations and groups of different civilizations (p. 3), between culture against culture and tribe against tribe, or between one commercially homogenous global network and global anarchy and regionalism. Barber opts for a vision of a confederal union of semi-autonomous communities smaller than nation-states (p. 33) where politics would implement the adage ‘think globally, act locally’. He also urges new democratic practices because democracy remains both a form of coherence as binding as McWorld and a secular faith potentially as inspiriting as Jihad (p. 33). This article, along with those by Zakaria (pp. 181-195) and Kaplan (pp. 196-214) in Part 5, deals with aspects of democracy that could be useful for courses in civics and in government.

Kaplan (Part 1) reminds us of the potential for the dissolution of nation states due to demographic and environmental stresses. A well-travelled journalist, Kaplan provides examples of many existing nations in turmoil, particularly in the Middle East where colonial borders are contrary to reality, noting that hard Islamic city-states or shantytown-states are likely to emerge (p. 53). He goes on to claim that henceforth the map of the world will never be static it will be an ever-mutating representation of chaos (p. 57). Kaplan seems to think that the USA will be less a nation even as it gains territory following the peaceful dissolution of Canada (p. 59). A smaller Quebec will demonstrate North American regionalism.

These three authors present the broader, speculative picture and then in Part 2 are rebutted by three other authors who claim that the original three, in fact, distort and over-simplify reality by missing crucial details. These details ultimately confirm that many of the collection’s authors take the position that economic globalization or globalization of financial capital will determine the future shape of the global map: This globalization with economies of scale leads to oligopolization of the world market, inviting strategic trade rather than free trade (p. 74).

If one accepts the vision that nation-states will weaken and that national borders will take on a new structure, then articles in Part 3 present some implications for such a vision. I find two of the articles in Part 4 provocative and relevant though equally challenging to comprehend.

The first, Redefining Security: The New Global Schisms (pp. 131-139), is by Michel T. Klare who noted in 1996 that the major international schisms of the twenty-first century will not always be definable in geographic terms (p. 133). Klare nicely clarifies the causes (i.e., poverty, ethnic and religious strife, population growth in low or stagnant economic growth areas, and environmental degradation) of these schisms. He writes that a successful quest for peace must entail strategies for easing and erasing the rifts in society, by eliminating the causes of dissension of finding ways to peacefully bridge the gap between mutually antagonistic groups (p. 139).

The second article, Postmodern Terrorism by Walter Laquer, was written for Foreign Affairs in 1996. Terrorism has a long history but according to Laquer little political impact. Obviously, with the events of September 11, 2001, acts of terrorism on such a massive scale have now significantly changed that history and the initiative has passed to the extreme right (p. 150). Although written in the mid-90s, the relevance of this article to the current terrorism emanating particularly from the Middle East is copious: state-sponsored terrorism has not disappeared ; terrorists caused disruption and destabilization in other parts of the world ; [and] terrorism’s prospects are improving as its destructive potential increases (pp. 151-152). Laquer writes about the new weapons of terrorism, such as chemical weapons, and claims that fanatical Muslims consider the killing of the enemies of God a religious commandment and Allah’s will (p. 154). We have become vulnerable to a new type of terrorism in which the destructive power of both the individual terrorist and terrorism as a tactic are infinitely greater (p. 156). With prophetic insight Laquer’s concludes: the single successful one [terrorist act] could claim many more victims, do more material damage, and unleash far greater panic than anything the world has yet experienced (p. 157).

Economic globalization (Part 6) continues to be the most discussed, complex, and dominant form of globalization. Dani Rodrik’s article (pp. 227-239) is informative and will provide the occasion for a lengthy class discussion or cooperative learning activity, particularly in an economics’ class. He acknowledges the positive effects though the negative ones seem to be the most controversial: globalization does exert downward pressure on the wages of underskilled workers in industrialized countries, exacerbate economic insecurity, call into question accepted social arrangements, and weaken social safety nets (p. 238). A meaningful discussion could easily include topics on the Free Trade debate, marketization, the shrinking of social obligations, deregulation, and the potential effects on the social network in Canadian federal and provincial jurisdictions. Rodrik offers several positive remedies to the deficits of globalization.

In light of the events of September 11, 2001, we are now faced with some of the results of various forms of globalization. The strike against the heart of economic globalization has had an enormous ripple effect on world markets, multinational corporations, trade and security, employment, transportation, and governance. It has also reaffirmed our connectedness to many nation states as expressed in coalitions to fight terrorism, in solidarity events and efforts, in a revival of religious roots, and in expressions of patriotism.

Other complimentary articles in Part 5 on Globalization and the Evolution of Democracy, Part 9 on Think Global, Act Local: The Environment, and Part 10 on An Emerging Global Culture?, are tedious and difficult but worth reading. Most teachers will be challenged to make some of these seminal readings relevant and compatible to the comprehension abilities and discussion skills of their students.

For teachers at the senior secondary level, I would recommend this reader as a resource book for the serious student who might be required to or who wishes to wrestle with one or more articles in a specific section on a given topic. Once read and analyzed, the student might then locate a more recent article on the same topic by the same author in order to determine if there has been change in that author’s position. There is a gap of some years since either this collection was published or the authors’ original publications appeared. Creative teachers will be able to find ways to use some of these readings in meaningful learning activities in their advanced courses. (For a recent website resource see C.F. Risinger (October 2001) Teaching Economics and the Globalization Debate on the World Wide Web, Social Education 65, pp. 363-365.) Many of the readings will be useful for the professional knowledge base of senior secondary/high school teachers involved in teaching politics, sociology, economics, and allied social sciences. Seeds of wisdom and thought-provoking ideas abound but, admittedly, a few of the readings should be a challenge for only the advanced post-secondary student, the graduate student, or the professor.

John R. Meyer – Ph.D. Retired, Faculty of Education. University of Windsor. Windsor, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

The Black Book of Bosnia: The Consequences of Appeasement – MOUSAVIZADEH (CSS)

MOUSAVIZADEH, Nader. The Black Book of Bosnia: The Consequences of Appeasement. New York: Basic Books, 1996. 219p. Resenha de: TOTTEN, Samuel. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.2, 2001.

The Black Book of Bosnia is comprised of four parts: The Legacy of the Balkans which explores the history of ethnic strife and ethnic sanity in the Balkans, exposing the myth of eternal conflict and explaining the origins of this particular conflict (xii); A People Destroyed which highlights the accounts of hatred, sorrow, and the despair of the ordinary men and women engulfed in the war (xiii); Indecision and Impotence which analyzes the conflict in strategic and political terms ( xiii); and, The Abdication of the West which is comprised of a series of editorials and basically constitutes a call for action and a chronology of outrage (xiii). Each of these book reviews and articles appeared in The New Republic magazine between October 1991 and October 1995.

While the essays and book reviews in Part I are relatively long (between eight and a half to seventeen pages) and detailed, the articles in the rest of the volume are shorter in length (an average of about 3 pages). The former are ideal for homework assignments, while the latter could be read and discussed during a single class period.

The book is packed with revelatory information. In addition to the history of the Balkans, the many topics addressed include the formation and dissolution of Yugoslavia; the background, beliefs and relationships of the major players (Serbs, Muslims, and Croats) in the area; the multifaceted nature of the current strife; the various ethnic cleansings and genocidal actions and who committed them; and the inaction of and appeasement by the Western powers. A host of personal stories also provide powerful insights into various aspects of the conflict. For example, when a Muslim man, whose girlfriend is a Croat, was informed by an American reporter that it was dubious as to whether the U.S. would come to Bosnia’s rescue, the young man said, Maybe we should discover oil (73). Speaking about the fact that the West allowed tens of thousands of Muslims to be killed by the Serbs, a former prisoner of the Serbs said, If 100, 000 animals of some special breed were being slaughtered like this, there would have been more of a reaction (85). Such insights should resonate with most students.

The major drawback of the volume is the limited attention given to the various and horrendous human rights violations committed by the Muslims and Croats. The main focus, by far, is on the intentions and actions of the Serbs. However, as scholar Steven L. Burg (1997) notes: Croat forces carried out expulsions, internment, killing and atrocities against Muslim civilians who were victimized because they were Muslims (430) and, Muslim forces committed violations similar to those of the Croats during the period of the Croat-Muslim war of 1993. There is also evidence of persistent abuses of Serb civilians (430). Thus, teachers using this volume will need to seek out newspaper articles, essays, and first-person accounts that do not flinch from the fact that the Croats and Muslims were not altogether guiltless vis–vis such concerns. Teachers will also need to obtain information about the on-going folly of bringing the perpetrators of genocide to justice.

Notes

Steven L. Burg. 1997. Genocide in Bosnia-Herzegovina? in Samuel Totten, William S. Parsons, and Israel W. Charney (eds). Century of Genocide: Eyewitness Accounts and Critical Views. New York: Garland Publishers, P 424-433.

Samuel Totten – University of Arkansas, Fayetteville.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

The Life and Letters of Annie Leake Tuttle – WHITELEY (CSS)

WHITELEY, Marilyn Fardig (ed). The Life and Letters of Annie Leake Tuttle. Waterloo: Wilfred Laurier University Press, 1999. 147p. Resenha de: SENGER, Elizabeth. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.2, 2001.

Oral history is a very special genre of research and writing, and The Life and Letters of Annie Leake Tuttle is a wonderful example of a Canadian oral history rich in tradition and cultural images. Fardig Whiteley has collected and selectively edited the firsthand musings of a Nova Scotia woman of the late 19th century. Annie Leake Tuttle comes alive in these pages and we come to know her through her personal struggles. This work is additionally important because it focuses on women’s experiences. This segment of society has been sadly neglected in the traditional recording of history.

Fardig Whiteley has skillfully selected and edited a variety of pieces from the collection of writing left by this extraordinary, ordinary woman. The story of Annie Leake Tuttle is the story of countless women who lived, dreamed and died in Canada during the late nineteenth century. She was, by contemporary standards, an average, unexceptional woman who lived and sought meaning in her life in relatively unremarkable ways, yet her story is all the more powerful because of its conventionality.

Reading through these pages one can clearly identify with a woman who understood her own failings and sought to discover her strengths. She overcame a number of obstacles in pursuing her desire to teach and in her search for spiritual meaning. She never stopped learning about herself and the world in which she lived; in her life is a lesson for all people who believe they do unremarkable things. The fact that she left such a detailed account of her life and times is a major accomplishment in itself and a great legacy to those of us who come after her. Whether we be teachers, or not, women, or not, she has a powerful message to deliver to us all.

The book is relatively short and flows easily from Tuttle’s early musings to the last letters she wrote late in life. It offers an insightful and important glimpse into the life of ordinary people – she talks at length about friends and family and their adventures, as well as her own. Annie wrote these accounts in order to leave a record for her nieces and nephews. Her intimate, conversational, self effacing style comes across as sincere and informative. As I read through her letters and journal entries, I felt a very personal connection to this woman. This is a characteristic that is sadly lacking in many academic works of history and, because of this, The Life and Letters of Annie Leake Tuttle would be an excellent resource in any Canadian history classroom. It could be used as a required reading piece to help students at the high school or secondary level to understand the deeper, more personal aspects of historical study, especially oral histories.

This book is laid out as Annie intended. She identified chapters of her life, labeled them with intriguing titles, and noted the years covered by each chapter. The flow of the book is logical and easy to follow and Fardig Whiteley inserts commentary which serves to enhance and clarify the text. A map at the beginning of the book orients the reader to the area in Nova Scotia where most of the action took place. A number of family portraits and photographs which illustrate the countryside and the home in which Tuttle spent the last years of her life are also included. These pictures are thoughtfully selected and help the readers orient themselves in time, just as the map facilitates a geographical orientation. A small family tree and basic chronology of Annie Leake Tuttle’s life – again, meaningful personal touches which make Annie’s story more real – are included at the end of the book.

Finally, Fardig Whiteley includes a brief commentary on the primary sources used to compile the book and an extensive bibliography for those who wish to pursue the fascinating topic of oral histories in general, and Annie’s story in particular. This book is one of the Books in the Life Writing Series and the list of other available titles is thoughtfully included at the end. The Life and Letters of Annie Leake Tuttle would be a wonderful addition to any historian’s collection; it is a piece which brings ordinary history alive and helps us to make a personal connection to our past.

Elizabeth Senger – Henry Wise Wood High School, Calgary.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Raising Reds: The Young Pioneers, Radical Summer Camps, and Communist Political Culture in the United States – MISHLER (CSS)

MISHLER, Paul C. Raising Reds: The Young Pioneers, Radical Summer Camps, and Communist Political Culture in the United States. New York: Columbia University Press, 1999. 172p. Resenha de: GLASSFORD, Larry A. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.2, 2001.

The author of this intriguing, though sloppily edited, little book is a self-proclaimed radical parent, himself raised by parents who were intellectuals and radicals. His personal philosophy, he confides, is that the world is out there to be changed (x). His sympathy for the goals, if not always the means, of the American Communist activists described in this book is readily apparent.

Mishler’s analysis concentrates on the period from the early 1920s to the mid-1950s. This chronological era sandwiches a fifteen-year period of semi-respectability for the Communists in America, 1930 to 1945, between two decades of virulent Red Scare. His book provides a timely reminder that, during the depths of the Great Depression, and continuing through the anti-Fascist war years, the Communist Party was able to connect with significant aspects of mainstream American society and culture. During this time, Communists led labour unions, wrote leading articles for the popular press, and taught openly in universities. A combination of the Cold War, McCarthyism and working-class prosperity terminated this rapprochement between Marx and the Mayflower, though Mishler argues that much of their radical critique of capitalism resurfaced in the New Left protests of the Sixties and Seventies.

The central focus for Mishler, as it was for Communist parents in the first half of the 20th century, is the problem of how to educate children so that they would grow up to be radicals (25). The issue of which community institutions – the family, the school, the state, various voluntary organizations – are to be charged with the responsibility of socializing the next generation is an ongoing dilemma. At that time, most Communists were either immigrants or the children of immigrants. They understood the pressure on their own offspring to conform to the norms of the mainstream culture in this ‘New World’ society. Yet they rejected much of that society’s founding myths on ideological grounds. What to do? The answer was sought in after-school programs and summer camps built around the Marxist values of the parents, though these ideas were framed to be as compatible as possible with the more radical aspect of American liberalism.

Through the 1920s, the largest number of American Communists derived from the immigrant Jewish and Finnish communities. Parents and party organizers frequently clashed over the relative weight to be given to working-class solidarity, as opposed to ethnic heritage, in the curriculum of the out-of-school educational programs. By the 1930s, party thinking had relaxed somewhat, so that ethnicity was nurtured rather than shunned, even as the youth programs moved to adopt more of the trappings of the host culture, notably organized sports.

During the more strident period of party educational activity in the 1920s, parents had often been deliberately excluded from participation in the leadership of the main youth organization, the Young Pioneers. In fact, the children were sometimes taught to undermine the authority of their own parents, particularly authoritarian fathers, as a metaphor for and precursor to the coming revolutionary victory of the working class over the bourgeoisie. Mere analysis of the injustices in society was deemed insufficient. The young students were inspired by their adult leaders to take direct political action in support of their causes. This included skipping regular school attendance to take part in public rallies, demonstrations and strikes.

In the end, the institutionalized extra-school education of young Communists in America collapsed. The threats and enticements of mainstream society prevailed over a determined but tiny minority. Here and there, however, a few residual survivors – sometimes dubbed Red Diaper Babies – surface to remind Americans of an overlooked element of their past. This book and its author provide one such example.

Larry A. Glassford – University of Windsor.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Teachers Evaluating Teachers: Peer Review and the New Unionism – LIEBERMANN (CSS)

LIEBERMAN, Myron. Teachers Evaluating Teachers: Peer Review and the New Unionism. New Brunswick. N.J.: Transaction Publishers and Social Philosophy and Policy Centre, 1998. 137p. Resenha de: BRILEY, Ron. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.2, 2001.

In Teachers Evaluating Teachers, Myron Lieberman, a senior research scholar of the Social Philosophy and Policy Center, takes issue with peer review as a means through which to address the crisis in American public education. Lieberman, who has served as a chief negotiator for school districts during collective bargaining, asserts that teacher unions, such as the National Education Association (NEA) and American Federation of Teachers (AFT), have blocked educational reform by protecting the employment status of incompetent teachers.

However, Lieberman acknowledges that the teacher unions, conscious of growing public criticism, have attempted to alter their image by embracing the new unionism, which the author finds to be an undefined and ambiguous concept. The concept of peer review is representative of the new unionism which the teacher unions, based primarily upon what the NEA and AFT perceive as successful experiments in the public schools of Columbus and Toledo, Ohio, have championed as a method by which teachers needing assistance may receive evaluation and mentoring from peer consulting teachers.

Lieberman attacks the reform of peer review as a sham. The educational consultant asserts that results on student standardized tests (the panacea of contemporary American education) have not increased in schools using peer review. In addition, the process is costly and bureaucratic, while good teachers are taken out of the classroom to serve as consulting teachers. Thus, Lieberman concludes that peer review may actually hinder rather than support the cause of educational reform in the public schools. Instead, he advocates that teachers eschew collective bargaining and the traditional union model in favor of professional organizations which would allow for more individual choice among teachers; protection of occupational minorities, such as skilled mathematics teachers; and advocate what Lieberman terms as occupational citizenship.

Indeed, there is much one may find to criticize in teacher unions; however, Lieberman is hardly an unbiased observer, for he represents the Social Philosophy and Policy Center, which supports privatization, vouchers, competition, and the market system as the solution for America’s public schools. Of course, this is the same market system which rewards professional wrestler/entertainers so lavishly and teachers so poorly. Lieberman also demonstrates little respect for teachers; a public attitude which, along with low pay, has contributed to the problems of American education. For example, he pokes fun at the idea that teachers would be the ones most capable of establishing their own professional development plans. He assumes that they would seek salary credit for courses that are the easiest, the most convenient, or the least expensive (102). Nor does Lieberman express much appreciation for the role played by the labor movement in American history. Lieberman writes: The union movement in the U. S. emerged as a response to what was perceived to be the excessive power of the employers over individual employees (8). What does he mean by perceived? Was Lieberman simply daydreaming when his history teacher covered the excesses of American capitalism in the late nineteenth century?

Lieberman’s book is a contribution to the growing political debate regarding the direction of public education in America; a policy matter which emerged as a major issue in the 2000 Presidential campaign. However, Lieberman is hardly a disinterested participant in this dialogue, and readers of this volume should keep those biases in mind. As for this reviewer, who is a teacher in an independent school and not a union member, there remains considerable pride in serving alongside public and private school colleagues, who are among the most dedicated professionals in the world.

Ron Briley – Sandia Preparatory School. Albuquerque, New Mexico.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

 

Doing Cultural Studies: The Story of the Sony Walkman – Du GAY et al (CSS)

Du GAY, Paul; HALL, Stuart; JANES, Linda; MACKAY, Hugh Mackay; NEGUS, Keith. Doing Cultural Studies: The Story of the Sony Walkman. London: Sage Publications, 1997. 151p. EGNAL, Marc. Divergent Paths: How Culture and Institutions Have Shaped North American Growth. New York: Oxford University Press Canada, 1996. 300p. Resenha de: EASTON, Lee. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.2, 2001.

Now that cultural studies has settled nicely into academe, cultural analyses are appearing on a regular basis. Right on cue, here is Doing Cultural Studies: The Story of the Sony Walkman, a recent addition to Stuart Hall’s Culture, Media and Identities series. I give this book special note, however, because a text on doing cultural studies is slightly different than one that thinks about doing cultural studies. While several excellent anthologies currently talk about cultural studies, these are often heavy on theory with little in the way of sustained application. In contrast, Doing Cultural Studies shows not only how to think about cultural studies, but how to do it too. Using the Sony Walkman as a case study, du Gay and his co-authors provide a much-needed text showing cultural studies in action.

Focusing on the circuit of culture, the authors use key concepts in cultural studies such as representation, identity, production, and consumption to analyze the Walkman as a cultural artifact. Educators will appreciate that this case study is structured so that its approach can be refined, expanded theoretically and applied to new objects of cultural study (11). Overall, the text clarifies without reducing complex terms. Also, although the segment on globalization is a bit thin, the section dealing with production, along with the one connecting design to consumption and production, easily offsets that criticism. Indeed, these two sections, in my view, illustrate cultural studies at its best. Drawing on a variety of sources, du Gay, et al. show, in Section II, how the Walkman’s success emerged not just from clever marketing, but also from Sony’s particular hybrid culture, its corporate structure and its production techniques. Section III neatly links consumers and their responses to the product’s ultimate design and image.

Although the book is text heavy, it includes a significant number of photographs, sample advertisements and even statistical data for readers to consider. The text also contains an appendix of selected readings, including challenging theoretical works such as excerpts from Walter Benjamin’s The Work of Art in the Age of Mechanical Reproduction, as well as more accessible articles from popular media such as Shu Ueyama’s The Selling of the ‘Walkman from Advertising Age. Given their orientation to British cultural studies the authors, perhaps not surprisingly, include two selections from Raymond Williams. Better yet, the authors have integrated the readings into the main text’s structure so that readers can move in and out of the selections in relevant ways.

Although this text could benefit by augmenting its approach with more focus on gender, Doing Cultural Studies is a great introductory text for instructors who want to teach cultural studies in a post secondary setting. I would caution though, that despite its reader-friendly approach, many secondary students might find the work overwhelming. It would, however, be a fine resource for teachers wanting a concrete example of doing cultural studies.

In a more academic vein, Divergent Paths, Marc Egnal’s erudite comparative analysis of economic growth in French Canada and the American North and South, offers another sustained example of cultural analysis. Starting with representative accounts of life in the three regions, Egnal notes all three were roughly economically equal in the 1700s. Then, moving beyond accounts that focus on physical resources, access to capital or government policy, Egnal argues that culture and institutions shaped the divergent paths followed by the North, on the one hand, and the South and French Canada, on the other (viii). According to this account, both French Canada and the American South developed hierarchical, conservative cultures that were slow to adopt change while the American North, from the outset, developed a more open approach to change, especially around industrialization. These cultural values and attitudes then shaped each region’s development during the late 19th and early 20th century.

Interestingly, Egnal contends that these values were evident in, and produced by, the early approaches to the land and the institutions which developed in each region: the seigneurial system in French Canada, slavery in the American South, and independent farmers in the American North. He follows this argument with a close comparative analysis of the three regions in terms of education and mobility, religion and labour, and entrepreneurial spirit and intellectual life. In Part II, he shows how these values shaped growth until the later 20th century when these older values were challenged and ultimately replaced. Readers will find his analysis of the Quiet Revolution, the emergence of the Rustbelt, and the Sunbelt’s growth in the 1970s fascinating reading.

I do have two reservations. Despite Egnal’s wonderful documentation and his demarcation of controversial points, my more postmodern tendencies wonder whether culture becomes too large an explanatory force, even when contained at the regional level. I also suspect that, although Egnal certainly attends to women and their roles in these cultures, a more gendered story may yet be told here. These caveats notwithstanding, Egnal’s work shows how culture is a powerful analytical tool.

Although these books employ culture differently, they provide readers with strong evidence that although doing cultural studies might take divergent paths, the product is always intriguing. Both are worth reading.

Lee Easton – Mount Royal College, Calgary.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

A Short History of Quebec and Canada – DICKINSON (CSS)

DICKINSON, John A; YOUNG,  Brian. A Short History of Quebec and Canada, 2nd Ed. Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 2000. 388p. Resenha de: BRADLEY, Jon G. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.3, 2001.

American historian Aileen Kraditor, in responding to student concerns about wanting to deal with ‘more modern and relevant’ events in her university classes, noted that history, by necessity, had to allow a number of decades to pass so that respectful contemplation could occur. More personally and cogently, she explained that if I can remember it then it is not history but current events! In light of such opinions and conscious of general mounting political and societal pressures to pass immediate judgement on unfolding events, one may well ask, Why is there a need for another book, a revision at that, on history?

Divided into nine chapters and structured in a mostly traditional chronological manner, A Short History of Quebec and Canada begins this historical adventure with the First Peoples prior to the European onslaught and brings the reader up to what the authors generously call Contemporary Quebec which is realistically the mid-1990’s. There are numerous black and white photographs, diagrams, maps and renditions. Additionally, each chapter is immediately followed with a concise, focused and annotated Further Readings section.

A more comprehensive and somewhat less user-friendly esoteric bibliography is printed at the back of the book. All in all, notwithstanding the odd irritating anomalies – such as small maps that are most difficult to read, the use of a space in place of a comma to separate large number segments, and the total absence of colour especially with various art work renditions – A Short History of Quebec and Canada is a nicely packaged volume which provides a comprehensive view of 400 or so years of history in the territory now known as Quebec.

While it is easy for any reviewer to comment upon tangible facets of a book – such as pages, drawings, map size and location, layout, – it is much more difficult to deal with those more ethereal aspects. Particularly, I feel that two of these less than concrete notions stand out in A Short History of Quebec and Canada.

By serious design and conscious effort, the authors have utilized a writing format that is easy to follow. They have consciously attempted to maintain what one might characterize as a direct style. In no way demeaning or condescending, the authors are able to deal with all manner of complex historical issues in a straight-forward manner. They have avoided long and tedious sidebars and patterned their tale in such a way as to bring the reader to the heart of various issues via a direct linguistic route. To a large extent, they have respected the ‘short’ designation in their title.

In sum, this book flows! Chapters melt away as the authors flirt with numerous topics, personalities, and notions. Additionally, the internal chapter sections focus the reader on selected events, issues and complexities within the overall framework of people interacting with people. In the most complex of historical issues and scenes, there is a feeling of immediacy and even a sense of modern relevance.

Additionally, while acknowledging that one cannot avoid the big political issues that mark any sweep of history, the authors have attempted to focus as much as possible on what one might broadly call a social or people orientation. Perhaps this orientation more clearly indicates their own historiography and biases as they forthrightly note: Without denying the importance of political events such as the Conquest or Confederation, we have subordinated them to a socio-economic framework that explains them in a broader perspective (p. ix).

By combining a light and unencumbered writing style with a more personal societal orientation, Dickinson and Young have been able to some extent to challenge Kraditor’s separation of history from current events. Via the overall structure of A Short History of Quebec and Canada, the reader is able to bring historical antecedents up to the present. The reader is provided with the tools to make concrete connections and to more realistically place past events onto their contemporary template.

In my view, A Short History of Quebec and Canada is a valuable volume. Cleverly designed for senior level secondary students as well as anyone interested in Quebec, its history, and possible futures within North America, Dickinson and Young are to be congratulated for a second edition that is a must for anyone with even a passing interest in the complexity and interconnectedness of Canadian history.

Jon G. Bradley – McGill University. Montreal, Quebec.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Night Spirits: The Story of the Relocation of the Sayisi Dene – BUSSIDOR; BILGEN-REINART (CSS)

BUSSIDOR, Ila; BILGEN-REINART, stn. Night Spirits: The Story of the Relocation of the Sayisi Dene. Winnipeg: The University of Manitoba Press, 1997. 152p. Resenha de: GOULET, Jean-Guy. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.3, 2001.

Among the Sayisi Dene of northeastern Manitoba, when children are put to bed they are told to be quiet less the night spirits hear them and cause them harm. These are the spirits of dead people who linger around the community. According to the Sayisi Dene people grieve to reach the point where they can let go of the spirits of their loved ones. Only then can these spirits complete their journey to the other world. To grieve is to set free and to heal.

Night Spirits is a creative and courageous act of individual and collective grieving. It vividly documents the all-too-common experience of indigenous communities around the world who endure massive social disruption, impoverishment and tragic deaths following the intrusion of foreigners in their lands and their lives. The story told is not for the faint of heart. The authors ask the reader to behold a social disaster of great magnitude as it develops and takes the lives of nearly one third of the Sayisi Dene.

The story unfolds over 17 chapters, some as short as 2 pages long, none longer than 20 pages. Most chapters are filled with accounts of Sayisi men and women who describe their life experience. In a brief introduction that is followed by sixteen pages of maps and photographs that assist greatly in gaining a sense of people and place, these Sayisi Dene men and women are appropriately introduced as The Narrators of This Book (pages xxi-xxii).

The first 6 chapters (My Story (Ila Bussidor), The Caribou and the People, The People from the East, Treaty Five, Duck Lake and ‘Preserved at all Costs’) describe the people’s history and lifestyle in their traditional homeland up to1956 when dramatic changes were set in motion. Government officials then reported a general collapse of the caribou population from an estimated 670,000 animals in 1942 to a mere 277,000 in 1955. The Sayisi Dene were seen as a major culprit in the destruction of the caribous. Since the caribou had to be preserved at all costs the relocation of the Sayisi Dene to Churchill was called for. To the despair of all, their new home quickly became one of the worst slums of the province’s history.

Chapter 7 deals with the airlift on August 10, 1956 of the 58 people and 73 dogs who were then camping near their hunting grounds. People were told they had to board the plane. Within a few minutes, says John Solomon who was then 30 years of age, We took whatever we could with us, we left behind our traps, our toboggans, our cabins, and we got onto the plane (p. 46). What is the source of such authority that such an order be obeyed so promptly? The book does not tell. The fact is that one hour and a half later the Sayisi Dene were landing in Churchill in the vicinity of which many more band members were already settled. It is then that the Sayisi Dene begin their descent into abject living conditions, chronic unemployment, systemic discrimination, alcohol and drug abuse – all painfully described from chapters 8 to12 (Churchill, Camp-10, Alcohol Takes Over, Dene Village, and Deaths).

The last two chapters of the book, Return to the Land and Tadoule Lake, capture the spirit of Sayisi Dene, when in the fall of 1969 a small group discussed going back to the bush to resume a healthier lifestyle. In the winter of 1973 the Sayisi Dene had built for themselves 28 new log cabins on the shore of Tadoule Lake. These were to become the homes of 75 adults and 12 pre-school children, their older siblings attending schools in far away cities.

Relief at the sight of relatives reconstructing their lives is short lived for Ila Bussidor and others of her generation who, as young adults entering marriage and parenting, see the demons of the past revisit them in the form of spousal violence spurred by alcohol and drug abuse. In Tadoule Lake they have to confront once again the terrible legacy of the past and the challenges of the present.

Determination to build a better future prevails. In 1995, in a community that has become known as the dope centre of northern Manitoba, a school is opened to accommodate 112 students from kindergarten to grade twelve. The band decides to teach the aboriginal language to children and to their parents who have lost the mother tongue that linked them to their elders. Young adults draw upon the power of the drum and of small healing circles to sustain hope in the face of despair. A few individuals decide to write an astonishing book that truly honour Ila’s parents, all those who perished in Churchill and the Sayisi Dene of yesterday, today and tomorrow. Night Spirits is a striking accomplishment to be read by everyone interested in the life, struggles and aspirations of aboriginal communities today.

Jean-Guy Goulet – Saint Paul University. Ottawa, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

The Infinite Bonds of Family Domesticity in Canada, 1850-1940 – COMACCHIO (CSS)

COMACCHIO, Cynthia R. The Infinite Bonds of Family Domesticity in Canada, 1850-1940. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999. 180p. Resenha de: SPEER, Lynn. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.3, 2001.

As another book in the Themes in Canadian Social History series, this volume explores the history of Canadian families during a time period which saw an industrial revolution, World War I, and the Great Depression. Comacchio uses these larger historical events to trace and explain continuity and change in the lives of Canadian families, arguing that these events were punctuation points (p. 149) that effected the ways in which families constructed and reconstructed themselves. However, the author acknowledges that the historical path of family life cannot be examined in a linear fashion because there has never been one ‘kind’ of family. She claims that while family is universal in that all cultures have constructs known as ‘family’, families are also unique in that they emerge out of a mix of factors, including: …class, gender, region, race, ethnicity, religion and age…(p. 5). Hence, in tracing continuity and change in families, the author takes into consideration all of the kinds of families found within Canadian society, including: working and middle class families, French Canadian families, Aboriginal families, Anglo-Celtic families, African Canadian families, long-settled families and recently immigrated families.

Though Comacchio has made a solid effort to affirm the complexity of domestic life, she was unable to resist imposing a type of unity on her work. In formulating a focus for the book, she claims that: … if there is one thread that winds unbroken through this era of rapid and intensive change, it is a widespread public perception that ‘the family’ was in a state of crisis (p. 4). With this focus, the author is able to demonstrate how the notion ‘families in crisis’ helped to shape Canadian social policy, proving her claim that families both effect and are effected by society. However, because this idea actually emerged out of the middle class, the ‘families in crisis’ thesis creates difficulties for Comacchio. This social group constructed and promoted the notion of the ‘ideal’ family and then perceived that families were in crisis because of the dissonance between real families and the idealized family, a dissonance which became most extreme when real families were impacted by events like economic change and warfare. Comacchio indicates that she will trace continuity and change among all kinds of Canadian families, as well as tracing the impact of the perceptions of the middle classes on families belonging to other social groups. Hence, in attempting to create a unified focus or thesis, the author compounds her already complicated task.

While this type of complex examination is laudable, the length, depth, and breadth of this book is limited by restrictions placed upon it because it is designed to provide an overview of a particular theme in Canadian social history for undergraduate and graduate students. In creating this overview, the author did not engage in original research, but rather created a synthesis of the scholarly studies investigating the history of Canadian families undertaken over the last two decades. The main purpose in compiling this book, as stated on the back cover, was to …pull together a large body of research and lay out the main themes and interpretations…, rather than to explore complexities. It is from the imposition of this main purpose that the main criticisms arise.

The attempt to create a synopsis of important themes, while trying to acknowledge the complexity of the lives of families, leaves the reader with a sense of frustration. This arises from the lack of in-depth discussion of important and enticing information. For example, the discussion of the impact of industrialization on Canadian families is disjointed. Over the space of only a few pages, such topics as housing, income levels, poverty, racism, widows, orphans, health, disease, and old age are given coverage, with only a paragraph or part of a paragraph devoted to each (pp. 28- 30) . This lack of depth is an irritation.

Added to this, is that fact that the reader is rarely taken ‘inside’ the lives of Canadian families. While there are occasions where the author includes a direct quote from a family member, allowing some insight into how a family viewed the world, the book generally examines domestic life from an ‘outside’ viewpoint. We receive a variety of statistics, for example, describing aspects of the changing role of women: in 1860, one in five middle-class housewives had regular paid help, while in 1921 only one in twenty housewives had this kind of help (p. 81). However, we do not hear the voices of women themselves discussing their personal views about housework, children, or husbands. In taking the ‘observer’ point of view, the book is able to point out major themes, but it lacks intimate, personal insights which seem especially important in understanding the histories of families.

Finally, there are no citations indicating the specific sources from which statistical information or direct quotations were extracted. This is not only irritating, but is poor scholarship as well. Without appropriate citations the reader is unable to identify the particular historical study the author consulted when creating statements of fact and arguments. While there is a reference section listing the titles of the sources used for each chapter, the lack of citations makes this book a bad example for use with undergraduate and graduate students, who should be learning to indicate the sources from which information and evidence is derived.

The main criticisms arise from what appears to be the format required of books that are part of the Themes in Canadian Social History series. The author is attempting to accomplish an extremely complex task, but seems to be required to do this using an undocumented, overview approach. This being said, Comacchio must be given credit for attempting to tell an inclusive, multilayered story about Canadian families who lived between 1850 and 1940. While the book does not have practical value for classroom teachers, it is accessible to both secondary and post-secondary readers providing insight into topics and issues that could spark an interest to further explore the historical lives of Canadian families.

Lynn Speer Lemisko – Nipissing University. North Bay, Ontario.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

The Agony of Algeria – STONE (CSS)

STONE, Martin. The Agony of Algeria. New York: Columbia University Press, 1997. 274. Resenha de: LUDLOW, Basil. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.3, 2001.

Stone’s objective in The Agony of Algeria is to introduce Algeria to English speaking readers who are unfamiliar with the country and to try to explain the complexity of this most fascinating of the Arab countries. With his sweeping background of the country’s political and social life, the author has certainly accomplished that objective. He immerses one into the uniqueness of a country that has struggled with many issues and a number of successive political regimes. Stone concentrates on three important phases of Algeria’s history – those of the Ben Bella, Bumedienne and the reformist Chadli Bendjedid, and the political and economic crisis under the haut Comite d’Etat (HCE).

There is a lot of history packed in to this book. One could spend a lot of time in each section. The book is valuable for its historical perspective on this evolving country. In today’s society, where a political crisis can erupt at any moment, it is helpful to know the historical background so that we can better understand the modern problems. Stone does a superb job of explaining how unresolved issues can erupt years later and cause more tensions. We can see a lot of political problems today that have a historical root. One also can see the quest for a national identity in Algerian politics since independence.

The book covers a number of political groups and tensions. I would like to concentrate on one area entitled The Berber Question. According to the author, the country’s large Berber minority is one of the obstacles to an Islamist view of Algeria. The best organized of the Berber groups are the Kabyles; a minority in the country. Stone states that the Berber question has haunted Algerian politics since before independence. When one learns the historical perspective it helps to understand the conflict and why it still continues.

The concluding chapter puts it all in focus by explaining the agony in the title. Agony is quite a loaded word in that it implies a continuous suffering. Stone summarizes the three major challenges still facing the Algerian peoples: the legitimacy of the state and the role of democracy; Islam and its role in the Algerian constitution and the social and cultural questions posed by the position of the Kabyle minority within Algeria; and, the role of the French language. Yet, Stone ends on a very positive note as he strongly believes that the Algerian peoples are capable of meeting these challenges.

The Agony of Algeria is an excellent book for background material for a college student but it would be rather difficult reading for a high school student. Guiding questions would help a student get through the material. The book has a good bibliography. There are no coloured maps and little or no visuals, however, which would lessen its appeal for students. This is a scholarly book but it is not necessarily student friendly.

Basil Ludlow – St. Andrew Junior School. Antigonish, NS.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Shared Traditions: Southern History and Folk Culture – JOYNER (CSS)

JOYNER, Charles. Shared Traditions: Southern History and Folk Culture. Urbana and Chicago: University of Illinois Press, 1999. 361p. Resenha de: SEIXAS, Peter. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.3, 2001.

When we think about the major political fault lines in Canada, we tend to think in terms of regions. The recent election was one more example of ideologically defined parties whose strengths and weaknesses divide along stark regional lines. The greatest challenge to national unity in the twentieth century has been Quebec separatism, while resentments in both the Maritimes and the West have been endemic. When we examine the United States in the 20th century, however, racial divisions, and not regional schisms, appear to be the most significant threat to the success of the national project. Since mid-century, moreover, after years of northward migration of the descendents of enslaved African Americans, the problem of race relations is no longer plausibly conceived-if it ever was-as an exclusively Southern regional issue.

Charles Joyner’s collection of essays, most of them previously published, offers at least two challenges to this picture of the American socio-political map. First, he claims that the South continues to be a distinct region, socially and culturally. Secondly, he argues that the apparent racial divisions in the South mask shared traditions which are the product of centuries of interplay among folk traditions which originated in Celtic, west African, Native, and other cultures. Thus, Joyner speaks without hesitation or apology of the essential character of Southerners (p. 150). Region provides a central organizing framework for the otherwise widely disparate essays in the volume.

A second theme helps to unite his chapters: the interplay between folklore study and the discipline of history. Joyner himself, as both a folklorist and a historian, straddles the two fields. Folklore study had its origins in the collection of folk tales, legends, ballads, dances and crafts, and in the study of such products as dialects, vernacular architecture, folk religion, food and labour (p. 152). From these beginnings, it branched into a quest for theoretical foundations and several of Joyner’s essays help the uninitiated (like myself) understand the development of the field. It has been consistent in its concern with the lives and culture of non-elites. It has been less so in paying attention to the larger social and political contexts within which folkways were embedded or in serious study of cultures changing over time. This is where history comes in. Pursuing his study of the South over the course of a lifetime, Joyner promises that two disciplines offer more than either one alone could deliver.

Shared Traditions is organized into five sections. After an introduction that sets the theme of Southern unity in diversity, the first section examines slavery in the old South. While these chapters make an interesting read, they have long been superseded by the work of Jacqueline Jones, Leon Litwack, Eric Foner, and Herbert Gutman (among many others) who do not even get footnotes. Three review essays on David Potter, David Hackett Fischer and Henry Glassie comprise the second section. A third section is a disparate collection of essays on the New South, examining Jews, music, dulcimers, and a local civil rights campaign. The fourth section theorizes folklore study and history. The final section, a single chapter, is a plea for cultural conservation on the Sea Islands, where luxury resort development has largely displaced a vibrant and successful black folk culture.

Will Canadian social studies teachers and educators be interested in this volume? I do not think that any Canadian curriculum is geared in a way that this volume will be of import for its substantive detail on the American South. Nor is the volume an economical way to catch up on recent historiography of the region. Nor, when it comes to exploring the pedagogical possibilities of folklore research, does it offer anything close to what the Foxfire books did in the 1970s. There is, however, a contribution here, on the methodological and theoretical issues surrounding the interplay of capitalist globalization and regional folk cultures. These are key historical forces that touch the lives of our students and their families, whether Canadian-born or newly immigrated. I suspect, though, that hard-pressed teachers will be able to find more economical sources to enrich their approaches to these issues.

Peter Seixas – Canada Research Chair in Education. University of British Columbia.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

The Holocaust: A German Historian Examines the Genocide – BENZ (CSS)

BENZ, Wolfgang. The Holocaust: A German Historian Examines the Genocide. New York: Columbia University Press, 1999. 186.p. Translator Jane Sydenham-Kwiet. Resenha de: TOTTEN, Samuel. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.3, 2001.

In his foreword, Arthur Hertzberg asserts that Benz’s book is the first written by a German scholar of the younger generation to this story with exactness and absolute candor (p. ix). I cannot attest to the accuracy of that statement, but I do agree that the book pulls no punches, is well written, and is thorough in its presentation.

The book is comprised of twelve relatively short chapters that address a host of critical issues including: The Wannsee Conference; Jewish Emigration, 1933-1941; Massacre in the East (Einsatzgruppen and Other Killing Units in the Occupied Territories, 1941-1942; and, The Other Genocide (The Persecution of the Sinti and Roma).

Throughout the volume Benz drives home a number of points that both curriculum developers and teachers need to understand and convey to students, if the latter are to gain a clear and accurate understanding of the Holocaust. For example, speaking of the Wannsee Conference, Benz correctly states that The total annihilation of the Jews throughout Europe, then, was pronounced as a matter that had long been decided upon, and at least half of those taking part in the discussion had a very clear idea of how the mass murders were being carried out or how they were yet to be executed (pp. 6-7). Far too many curricula used at the secondary level either imply or overtly state that the purpose of the Wannsee Conference was to decide the fate of the Jews; rather, it was used to announce what had already been decided.

As for Kristallnacht, which some secondary school curricula describe as a spontaneous outburst against the Jews in November 1938, Benz correctly reports that

The November pogrom of 1938 was far from a spontaneous outburst: itwas staged by state bodies at the highest level. Via regional (Gau) propaganda offices and from them to the district and local party headquarters or the SA staff throughout the Reich, [action] was called for by telephone, which was in the form of an order. A short time later the first synagogues were burning; everywhere Jewish people were being humiliated, derided, mistreated, plundered (pp. 29-31).

Students frequently ask why the Jews simply did not leave Nazi Germany and the other areas controlled by the Reich when they had a chance, but, as Benz notes, it was not as simple as that:

The Nazi state both pushed for and restricted the emigration of the German Jews at the same time. On the one hand, exclusion from economic life gave impulse to the will to emigrate, on the other hand, the confiscation of assets and the crippling fees limited the possibilities for emigration. No country accepting immigrants is interested in impoverished newcomers (p. 34). [Furthermore,] what awaited the Jews who had fled Germany was an arduous daily existence beset with considerable problems of adjustment, communication barriers, professional decline, financial distress, and feeling of having been uprooted (p. 38).

On a different note, Benz also does a good job of delineating the evolution of the killing process – from the gassing of the mentally and physically handicapped in the late 1930’s, to the actions of the Einsatzgruppen in Poland and the Soviet Union, to the experimentation with the operation of the gas vans beginning in late 1941, and, ultimately, to the gas chambers in the death camps in the 1940’s.

As interesting as the book is, there are numerous places where Benz makes a point but neglects to provide adequate explanatory information. For example, Benz states that In autumn 1943 there were once again, as in the time of the Einsatzgruppen, massacres in which the victims were murdered in shooting operations (p. 140). By that time, of course, the Nazis were killing millions of people in the gas chambers of the death camps, thus the reader naturally wishes to know why the Nazis reverted, at least in certain cases, to shooting operations, again.

Another major drawback of this book is that it does not include footnotes, thus one is not sure where Benz has obtained certain of his facts or whether his assertions are corroborated by the latest research. This is not a little disconcerting for one who wishes to be absolutely certain that a particular point is totally accurate. For example, speaking of Kristallnacht, Benz asserts that more recent research reveals that far more the 1000 synagogues and houses of worship fell victim to the pogrom (p. ?) but he never states who conducted the research, where it was published or when.

It is not a little disconcerting that a book published by Columbia University Press includes so many typographical and spelling errors, including: the use of loose for lose (p. 55); oversees for overseas (p. 71); propoganda for propaganda (p. 72); pires for pyres (p. 99); and tatoo for tattoo (p. 148). Finally, this reviewer came across the following major error: the killing of the disabled had been halted in 1941 (p. 143). In fact, while the Nazis publicly stated that the murder of the disabled was halted, the killing of such individuals continued in secret. As Berenbaum (1993) notes: On August 24, 1941, almost two years after the euthanasia program was initiated, it appeared to cease. In fact, it had gone underground (p. 65). And, as is stated in the United States Holocaust Museum’s (n.d.) pamphlet entitled Handicapped, the ‘euthanasia’ killings continued under a different, decentralized form . In all, between 200,000 and 250,000 mentally and physically handicapped persons were murdered from 1939 to 1945 under the T-4 and other ‘euthanasia’ programs (n.p.).

While I recommend this book to educators (particularly at the secondary and university levels), for it is informative and raises a number of critical issues worthy of serious consideration, I do not recommend it for use with secondary level students. A much more appropriate and useful book for use with secondary students is Michael Berenbaum’s The World Must Know. Not only does the latter provide a much more thorough telling of the Holocaust story, it is even more highly readable than Benz’ book. Additionally, Berenbaum includes a host of photographs, documents, and first-person accounts that contribute to making it an extremely engaging work for young students.

References

Berenbaum, Michael. (1993). The World Must Know: The History of the Holocaust as Told in the United States Holocaust Memorial Museum. Boston, MA: Little, Brown.

United States Holocaust Memorial Museum. (n.d.) Handicapped. Washington, D.C.: United States Holocaust Memorial Museum.

Samuel Totten – University of Arkansas, Fayetteville.

Acessar publicação original

[IF]

Teaching for a Tolerant World, Grades K — 6: Essays and Resources – ROBERTSON (CSS)

ROBERTSON, Judith P. Editor. Teaching for a Tolerant World, Grades K — 6: Essays and Resources. Urbana, IL: National Council of Teachers of English, 1999. 464p. Resenha de: KIRMAN, Joseph M. Canadian Social Studies, v.35, n.3, 2001.

It is rather unusual for me to put a note on a book that this would be a good publication around which to develop a course. But this is what I did with this particular book. It is a collection of twenty-two essays dealing with materials for the elementary level that includes the topics of Holocaust, Afro-Americans, Islam, gender, anthropocentrism, South Africa under apartheid, and resources dealing with: gays and lesbians, aging, Afro-Americans, gender, First Nations, and Holocaust literature. The essays deal with literature and topics many of us would consider difficult to deal with. The fact that this book is a production of the NCTE Committee on Teaching about Genocide and Intolerance gives you an idea of what you will find in it.

Very often educational materials produced by U.S. based organizations are authored by American scholars with the occasional token non-U.S. based scholar as author or contributor. It is refreshing to note that twelve of the contributors and the editor are based in Canada. The Canadian input was greatly appreciated by this reviewer. We have a small but high quality scholarly community, and the contributions to this volume are representative of this quality.

This book is a fantastic resource for examining how some educators undertake topics that other teachers would prefer not to even raise with their classes: the dark side of education, if you will. My admiration goes out to these teachers of young children and teacher educators who were willing to deal with the topics noted in this book, and who appear to have done a fine job with them. As would be expected, much of the literature deals with young children and their experiences within tragic circumstances. This literature does not, and should not for the elementary level, raise the more horrific aspects of some of these topics and usually ends on a note of hope. Most of the essays are centered on specific literature, how this literature was used, and children’s responses.

I would suggest that anyone attempting to emulate some of the activities this book in the elementary classroom be aware of the children’s backgrounds. This is very important when you are dealing with topics such as genocide, racism, and injustice. In a pluralistic society some of the children may have had some very serious problems with discrimination and prejudice. Such topics, if not crafted to the experiences of the children, could provoke feelings of fear and anxiety in most children, but especially those who have felt the pain of discrimination and terror. On the elementary level, especially, there is a need to guide the class away from discrimination and violence and toward concepts of justice, fairness, and respect that could have avoided overcome the events being studied.

Teachers and teacher educators interested in human rights education and controversial issues will find this book an excellent source of classroom based procedures and reading resources for the elementary level. Not only can you develop a course around it, as I noted above, but it is an excellent secondary or reserve reading to motivate discussion and ideas for lesson planning. Just remember to plan with caution if you or your student teachers attempt to implement some of the activities noted in this fine volume.

Joseph M. Kirman

Acessar publicação original

[IF]